


! < 

L 





-...^ OF 





"-^ 




.^ 



rp 










-_i '?'j'\"^ 



"'Si-; 



■•^/ 




;$<'i^-^' 

'>:-'\^--' 



LiZ^^E r, tt.LLiOTT 



! 'i. 



I 




J*t.^ 




STATE CAPITOL, NASHVILLE. 



EARLY HISTORY 



OF 



NASHVILLE 



BY 

LIZZIE P. ELLIOTT 



published by 

The Board of Education, 

nashville. 

1911 



Ambrose Printing Company, 
NashviUe, 



/r 



COPr RIOHT. 1911 

■ V 
l-IZZie p. Et.l.lOTT 



^v 



;CI.A2U5G28 



TO MY FATHER 

REV. C. D. ELLIOTT 

WHOSE EARNEST WISH IT WAS THAT THE 
CHII-DREN SHOUUD KNOW AND UOV E 

NASHVILLE 



(iii-iv) 



PREFACE 



Geography and history cannot be entirely separated. As 
this dependence one upon the other is evident, is it not best 
to begin them together? Will not this early connection 
of the two make the study clearer to the child in after years ? 

And, as all teachers know, when introducing any sub- 
ject, we begin with an object or a thought which is familiar 
to the children ; so it follows that the geography and history 
of the land over which the little child walks every day, of 
the hills, valleys and streams which he sees from his own 
window, is the proper introduction to the geography and 
history of the w^orld. 

Another and more important thought presents itself. 
The true patriot must first be true to his own home. So by 
fostering, in the right way, a love for home, we are strength- 
ening a broad patriotism. 

The children of the British Isles have for hundi'eds of 
years learned first at their mother's knee of heroic deeds 
done at their own doors. After that they have learned 
their country's history. This has given them a respect for 
their own people and a belief in themselves which has 
helped to make their nation a world force. 

(V) 



Ti PREFACE. 



We forget this. In our own history stories we tell our 
children of great things that occurred in other countries; 
or, if within the limits of our own country, a thousand 
miles, or perhaps more, from Nashville. 

But why neglect our own? We, too, have much to tell 
that is important to our national history. Even if we did 
not, it were still pedagogically correct to begin at home. 

So let us teach our little children our local history. 
Afterwards when they grow older they will learn of the 
great on-coming of the Anglo-Saxon, or English-speaking 
race; how it came over the mountains from the East into 
the Mississippi Valley. They will learn about the French 
and English wars; French and English treaties; treaties 
with Indians and with Spain ; and all that bears upon the 
settlement of the country between the Alleghanies and the 
Mississippi. 

The apparently weak settlements on the Cumberland 
Raver had more influence upon the subsequent history of 
the United States than is realized by many people. 

Those pioneers did not fight with the army of Wash- 
ington. But while that army was in the field they helped 
to hold back the enemy who would have struck it in the 
rear. They foiled the schemes of French, Spanish and 
English, by being staunch Americans, wise and true, and 



PREFACE. vii 

SO held all this part of our land true to the principles of 
liberty. Had it not been for the few American settlements 
west of the Alleghany Mountains, when the Treaty of 
Paris was signed, the western boundary of the thirteen 
Colonies would have been fixed at the Alleghany Moun- 
tains. And also, on their account, England ceded the navi- 
gation of the Mississippi River to the United States. 

The diplomacy of James Robertson and its far-reaching 
influence upon English, Spanish, French, and Indian af- 
fairs, and the faithful bravery and fortitude of the men 
stationed at the Fort of Nashborough, played no insignifi- 
cant part in the history of the United States. 

Furthermore, the boys and young men trained by those 
noble pioneers formed that Tennessee army which followed 
Andrew Jackson, and at New Orleans restored to the 
United States the liberty almost lost! 

The following stories, though somewhat disconnected, 
have for their general subject the history of Nashville. 
Their arrangement is chronologically correct. 

The stories of the Little Boy are, as will readily be seen, 
partly imaginary. But each one is based upon a fact ; and 
there is nothing in any but what most probably did occur. 

For guides in this work only the oldest historians have 
been studied, except in three instances. In one case Col. 



VUl 



PREFACE. 



Wm. B. Keese, Dr. K. L. C. White and my father gave the 
incident as their conclusion after studying certain facts; 
another was in the case of several points insisted upon by 
Mr. Morton B. Howell; and the third was in using Gen. 
G. P. Thurston's most interesting book, ''Antiquities of 
Tennessee," as authority upon that subject. My authori- 
ties for the history are Haywood, Ramsey, Putnam and 
Carr. In several places, as will be seen, I have simply 
adapted the story. 

My father's intense love for Nashville and great interest 
in Tennessee history were well known. The attempt to do 
this work is the natural outcome of my sympathetic asso- 
ciation with him. He often expressed a desire that some- 
thing be done to encourage an appreciation of our early 
history. 

Aside from an influence of a higher importance, he felt 
that, by cultivating this knowledge and love in the children, 
the coming generations not only will love their home more 
dearly, but will wish to improve and benefit our city in 
every way, and at the same time will have the power to 
do this intelligently. 

It is impossible for me to express adequately my appre- 
ciation of the help so promptly and whole-heartedly given 
me by my friends among the Nashville teachers. If any 
pleasure or profit comes to the little children by our work, 
in that way I know we shall realize our reward. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



Part I. 

Introduction. 

Bird's-Eye View. 

A Beautiful Place. Part I. 

A Beautiful Place. Part II. 

A Beautiful Place. Part III. 

A Beautiful Place. Part IV. 

The Pikes. 

Suggestive Questions on 

Map of Original Drainage. 
Davidson County. 
The Basin of Tennessee— 

(Poem)— Jo7m Trotivood 

Moore. 

The Cumberland River. 

Part II. 

West of the Mountains. 
The Hunters. Part I. 
The Hunters. Part II. 
The Surprise. Part I. 



The Surprise. Part II. 

The Animals. 

The Mound. 

The Shawnee Fort. 

First White Men. 

First Sailing of English on 
Cumberland River. 

First Settler of Middle Ten- 
nessee. 

Summary. 

Part III. 

First Settlers in Nashville. 

Part I. 
First Settlers in Nashville. 

Part II. 
First Settlers in Nashville. 

Part III. 
Christmas, 1779. 
First Two Months, 1780. 
Indians. 
Second Corn Planting. 

Cix) 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



A Wonderful Voyage. 

Getting Settled. 

The Children. 

The First Meeting. 

''Beginning of Sorrows." 

A Happy Time. 

Salt. 

Spring and Summer, 1780. 

Little Boy Stories— 

(1) The Little Boy. 

(2) A Day with John. 

(3) Out in the Forest. 

(4) The Cows. 

(5) The Return. 

(6) A Merry Time. 

The Clover Bottom. 
Autumn, 1780. 

Little Boy Stories— 

(7) Fall and Winter. 

Another Great Trouble. 
Col. Robertson's Return. 
Freeland Station. Part I. 
Freeland Station. Part II. 
Freeland Station. Part III. 



Winter Nights. 
Little Miss Dunham. 
Dangers Along the Path. 
Introduction to the Battle of 

the Bluff. 
The Battle of the Bluff. 
Spring, 1781. 
The Clayton Boys. 
"John Buchanan, His 

Book." 

Spy Craft. 
Dogs and Horses. 
Dark Days— Fall and Win- 
ter, 1781-1782. 
Darkest Days— Midwinter. 

Little Boy Stories— 
(8) Piomingo. 

Another Surprise. 

New Year's Day, 1783. 

The Government of the No- 
tables, Jan. 7. 

A Visit to North Carolina. 

The Treaty Grounds, June, 
1783. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. xi 



Little Boy Stories— 1790-1791-1792. 

(9) The Mill. Buchanan's Station, 1792. 

Weaving. Fate of Little Swivel, 1793. 

First Court of Davidson A Brave Mother May, 1793. 

County, 1783. Like a Knight, 1794. 

Laying Off the Town at Nickojack, 1794. 

Blufe, 1784. 

Boys and Girls. ^'^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^- 

School, 1785-1786. (1^) ^1^^ ^^^^t, 1795. 

Clinch Mountain Road, 1785- 

1787. THE END. 

First Store, 1786. 

Names of Streets. Addenda. 

The Volunteers. 

^ . n A J T 1 1— Timothe Demonbreun. 

Coming of Andrew Jackson, 

1788. 2— How Nashville Looked 
First Bridge, 1789. in 1797. 



INTRODUCTION. 



BIRD'S EYE VIEW OF NASHVILLE. 

Suppose we take a walk together. Let us all meet down 
at the wharf. 

We will walk up Front Street to the Square. Do you 
notice that you are on the bank of the river all the time? 
From the Square we will go on the Central Bridge. Now, 
let us turn and look back at the river bank. What a steep, 
rocky bank it is! We call that a bluff. We are going to 
read more about that bluff after a while. 

When we go back to the Square you will notice how the 
land slopes from it towards the north and towards the 
south. So the Square is on a ridge that begins at the bluff, 
with the land sloping down from it on opposite sides. This 
land where the Square is, used to be covered with small 
cedar trees and other trees. It was not always level. It 
was higher in places than it is now and great rocks showed 
themselves above the ground. 

Now, we will walk up Cedar Street. Can you guess 
how it got its name ? This street will bring us to our beau- 
tiful Capitol Hill. How grand it is! And how we love 
it! Its high, round top used to have large trees growing 
upon it; and there were so many cedar trees that it was 
first called the Cedar Knob. 

This beautiful hill stands up high, almost in the middle 

of Nashville. Looking from Capitol Hill in any direction, 

(1) 



INTRODUCTION. 



we see other beautiful hills. They seem to make a circle 
around the city. 

The best way to get to those hills is to take a short 
ride out each of the turnpikes going from the city. On 
each pike we shall find ourselves going up a hill near the 
edge of town. Some time soon we hoj^e to do that together. 

Now, we must go down from the Capitol. Let us go 
by way of Vine Street. Polk Place, the home of President 
James K. Polk, used to be on the corner of Vine and Union 
Streets. There we see the land sloping into the two valleys. 
,We are again on a ridge. 

We will go now to the Carnegie Library. How steep 
the slope is from there down into one of those valleys ! 

If we go south on Spruce Street we shall still be on a 
part of the same ridge. The land out as far as St. Cloud 
Hill and the reservoir slopes from Spruce or near that 
street down into the two valleys. The valleys are the same 
to which the land from the Square slopes. Spruce Street 
is on, or near, the top of a ridge from Church Street to 
the reservoir. 

To go from the Court House to the Custom House, upon 
what streets can you walk without going up or do^oi a hill ? 



PART L 

IN THE PRESENT DAY. 



''Geography is one of the eyes of history.'' 

— Paschall. 



(3-4) 



A BEAUTIFUL PLACE. 

k >^ iNCE 1123011 a time there was no one living where 
I ^J J Nashville is now. There were no houses nor 
Igffn^l streets here. 

II^M^I On these hillsides there were many big trees. 
It looked then just as it does now out in the 
country in the woods. In this beautiful forest were hick- 
ory, oak, maple, poplar, hackberry and cedar trees, and 
many other kinds. 

Wild flowers and ferns and grass grew all about over 
the ground. In the forest there were open places where 
the trees were far apart. There the yellow sunlight shone 
brightly on the ground, and if it was not a very rocky place 
the grass and low bushes grew thick and green. 

On the very low ground the cane grew thick and tall. 
We call it fishing-cane. And the place where it was grow- 
ing we call a canebrake. 

The trees and canebrakes had to be cut away as the 
houses and streets of the city were made. But a few of 
the trees are still standing. 

We are so glad when we find any of those old trees. 
One of them is in Centennial Park. It is a grand old oak 
near the gate on West End Avenue. Many a little Indian 
child has doubtless played in the shade of that old oak tree. 
The Indians sometimes went hunting through this forest. 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



yes, tlie Indians sometimes went hunting through this 
forest. And wherever you are in Nashville you may be 
certain that Indians at some time walked over that very 
place. And many kinds of wild animals, too, have passed 
along where you are. 




OAK TREE IN CENTENNIAL PARK. 



A BEAUTIFUL PLACE. 



The animals loved to live here and wander over these 
hills and valleys. There was nothing to hurt or scare them, 
and so there came to be great numbers of them. The In- 
dians did not come often. 

There were large herds of buffaloes. Sometimes hun- 
dreds of them would be together grazing in those open 
places in the forest. In the evening, if you had waited at 
any spring or creek, you would have seen many deer com- 
ing dowTL to drink the cool water. There were elk, too, 
with their big horns. 

At night great bears came out in search of food. Wolves 
howled as they prowled about in the darkness. There were 
panthers and wildcats. 

Beavers built their dams and queer houses in some of 
the creeks. And then there were foxes and rabbits and 
squirrels. 

Birds, sweet singing birds, were everywhere. There 
were mocking birds, robins, larks and other wild birds like 
those we see in the country now. 

Sometimes a flock of fifty or a hundred wild tm^keys 
would walk by. There were wild ducks, and fine fish in all 
the streams. 

At every time of the year things that all these animals 
liked to eat could be found. Can you think of some of the 
things they ate? 

What berries in the summer? 

When did they find wild grapes and persimmons? 

Where was honey for the bears? 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



Almost everywhere there was the soimd of running 
water. Wherever you are in Nashville you may be sure 
you are not far from the place where a spring of clear, cold 
water used to come out from under the rocks. Its little 
branch ran down the hillside until it met the waters of 
another little spring branch. They ran along together and 
then another branch ran in with them. All the time they 
were going down the slope of the land. The land over 
which water runs is called its bed. Running water seems 
all the time to be trying to find lower ground. 

By the time these streams had found very low ground 
there were so many of them together that they made a wide 
creek. And this creek went singing and rippling over its 
rocks and pebbles until at last it ran into the river. So 
the bed of the river must be in the lowest ground near 
Nashville. 

There is one of the fine old springs left. It is in Cen- 
tennial Park near that old oak tree. You can still see its 
pretty branch and follow it some distance on its way. When 
you go to that pretty place, notice the direction in which 
the water is running. Into what do you think it will at 
last flow? 

After the branch from the spring in Centennial Park 
had run on for some distance several large creeks ran into 
it. The largest came from the south away out towards Bel- 
mont. All of these together made quite a large creek. This 
ran through the low ground north of the Capitol. 

To understand this we should go up to the Capitol. 



A BEAUTIFUL PLACE. 



We must look into that low valley down the steep hill north 
of the Capitol. Through that valley this large creek ran 
to the river. It was called Lick Branch. The reason for 
this name you will find in another story. 

Now, let us look west towards Centennial Park, and 
now over to the south towards Belmont. Then we will go 
back to the north side and look again into that low, deep 
valley. 

We have seen the very land through which those creeks 
used to run. In that valley also many fine large springs 
used to be. Standing in front of the Carnegie Library 
we also look over into part of that valley. We call the low 
land north from the Capitol the Sulphur Spring Bottom, 
because a sulphur spring is found down there. Every- 
thing around the spring is very different now from what 
it was many years ago. We shall read after a while a 
great deal about that wonderful spring. We shall see how 
that spring was the cause of Nashville's being where it is. 

Do you wonder where Lick Branch is now? 

When the river used to rise, its water would back up 
through Lick Branch. It would cover the low bottom 
lands and was in some places very deep. After the city 
became larger that gave much trouble. So the city had the 
low land filled up. The streets were made higher first. 
Then the land between was filled. When we go do^ii to 
the Sulphur Spring we must remember that. 

A pipe, big enough for a man to stand up inside, was 
laid under the ground. The creek, or Lick Branch, as we 
call it, now runs through this i)ipe to the river. 



10 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



There is another creek that you must know. If you 
go to the postoffice and look towards the river you will see 
how Broad Street goes down to low land. Now suppose 
you go down Broad Street to the river. As you go, after 
you get down a short distance, watch the streets that cross 
Broad. You will be sure to notice how each one goes up 
a steep hill on both sides of Broad Street. 

The hill you see sloping up towards South Nashville is 
College Hill. That hillside, like the one sloping up to the 
Square, was once covered with forest trees. Down in the 
low ground south of Broad Street there used to be a thick 
canebrake. The Hay Market, the bridge and the Tennes- 
see Central Railroad station are where a part of that cane- 
brake was. 

Running through that low ground through that cane- 
brake there used to be a beautiful creek. It was called 
Wilson's Spring Branch. Wilson's Spring, from which 
it started, was high up the valley, not far from the corner 
of Vine Street and Lea Avenue. Around this large spring 
there were cedar trees and privet bushes with red berries 
on them. 

The backwater came up this creek, too. So the low land 
had to be filled. The Hay Market is on some of that filled 
low land. The creek now runs to the river through one of 
those very big pipes that were laid under the ground. 



SOME OF THE PIKES LEADING FROM NASHVILLE. 



11 



SOME OF THE PIKES LEADING FROM 
NASHVILLE. 



1. Lebanon. 

2. Murfreesboro. 

3. Nolensville. 

4. Franklin. 



5. Granny White. 9. Hyde's Ferry. 

6. Hillsboro. 10. White's Creek. 

7. Eichland or 11. Dickerson. 

Harding. 12. Gallatin. 

8. Charlotte, 



I. 

Beginning on the south side of the river, we find that 
the first turnpike leading out of Nashville toward the east 
is the Lebanon Pike. This is one of the oldest roads. Just 
as it leaves the city it passes the Lewis Hill, on which the 
Lipscomb School now stands. The home on this hill used 
to be called Fairfield. This pike crosses Brown's Creek, 
Mill Creek and Stone's River. On it we can go to the Her- 
mitage. 

The next is the Murfreesboro Pike, and it goes towards 
the southeast. It crosses Brown's Creek and Mill Creek. 
The first high hill which it passes is Foster's Knob. 

The Nolensville Pike is next. It also goes towards the 
southeast. It passes Rains' Spring. 



II. 

On the next three pikes we go towards the south. The 
first of these is the Franklin Pike. It begins with Spruce 



12 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Street. Near the edge of town it goes up between three 
high hills and passes them. 

On our left going out stands St. Cloud Hill. Fort Neg- 
ley was on top of it. It used to be covered with trees. It 
is one of the best known hills around Nashville, and many 
people think it is the prettiest. It is off by itself like Cap- 
itol Hill. We are glad to have such a beautiful hill within 
our city. 

Just as we pass St. Cloud Hill we can see Curry's Hill 
over on our right. Then we pass McCampbell's Hill. The 
reservoir is now on its top. 

South from these hills is Waverly Place. All that val- 
ley is drained by Brown's Creek. On the south side of the 
valley are the Overton Hills, often called the Knobs. These 
are the beautiful hills just beyond Glendale Park. 

From St. Cloud Hill or the reservoir, away off to the 
southeast, we can see Todd's Knob. Stone's River runs 
near its base, and the Hermitage is not far on the other 
side of it. 

Before railroads were built, all the travelling was done 
on the river and on the turnpikes. The stage coaches, go- 
ing out what used to be called the Middle Franklin Pike, 
started early in the morning. At the place where the road 
goes over the Knobs there lived a good old lady named Mrs. 
White. Granny White always had a good breakfast wait- 
ing, for that was the regular stopping place for meals. 

The people liked to go to Franklin by way of Granny 



SOME OF THE PIKES LEADING FROM NASHVILLE. 13 

White's. They soon forgot to call the road by any other 
name. It has been Granny White Pike ever since. 

On the edge of the city this pike takes us between Cur- 
ry's Hill and the hills of Belmont Heights. Out near the 
Knobs it passes near the highest spring of Brown's Creek. 

III. 

To find the Hillsboro Pike, we may go out Broad Street 
and turn south near one of the Vanderbilt gates. From 
there it goes up a long, gentle slope. 

The Hillsboro is one of the three pikes going through 
the land drained by Richland Creek. It crosses that creek 
within a few yards of its source. The beautiful hills seen 
from this pike are the Harpeth Hills. 

Near the edge of town, just west of Centennial Park, 
there is a row or chain of hills, which extends northwest to 
the river. In this is the highest hill in the circle of hills 
around Nashville. What is its name? 

West End Avenue leads us through these hills out to 
the Richland, or Harding Pike. This goes a little towards 
the southwest. It passes through Richland Creek Valley, 
which is one of the beautiful valleys near Nashville. And 
it goes straight out to the Harpeth Hills and over them to 
the Harpeth River. 

To find the Charlotte Pike, we may go out Cedar Street 
and Charlotte Avenue through West Nashville. On it we 
go almost directly west, but turn to the southwest. It 



14 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



crosses Kichland Creek near where Gen. James Eobert- 

son's home used to be. 

IV. 

The Lebanon Pike is near the river on the eastern side 
of Nashville. But the river makes a great turn or bend, 
and here we find it flowing around on the western side of 
the city. North Nashville is in that bend of the river. 

Towards the northwest from the Sulphur Spring and 
Lick Branch, the land slopes up gently to St. Cecilia Acad- 
emy. Back of that it slopes downa to the river. The river 
banks on that side are low until you reach the bluffs in 
West Nashville. But on the opposite or northern side of 
the river the banks are high, steep bluffs. Beyond the 
river, towards the north, there is a pretty chain of hills. 
Paradise Eidge is in those hills. 

There is now only one pike going through North Nash- 
ville. It is the Hyde's Ferry Pike. It crosses the river 
on the Hyde's Ferry bridge. It then crosses White's Creek 
and goes straight west. 

To find the White's Creek Pike, you may cross the Cen- 
tral Bridge to East Nashville and turn to the north on 
First Street. It follows the river bank and then goes to 
the northwest. This, as far as Lock No. 1, was one of the 
first paths made by the early settlers of Nashville. 

The Dickerson Pike branches off from the White's 
Creek Pike, going straight north. 

The Gallatin Pike goes east along Main Street and 
then north. It is the oldest of all the roads. There is much 



SUGGESTIVE QUESTIONS FOR STUDY OF MAP. 15 

to learn about it. We shall read about it in the story of the 
early times. 

We find that East Nashville is in a bend of the river. 
iN'ot far from the river is Confederate Hill. Standing on 
Broad Street, in front of the postoffice, and looking to- 
ward the river, we see Confederate Hill. On the other side 
of that hill is Shelby Park. 



SUGGESTIVE QUESTIONS FOR STUDY OF MAP 
OF ORIGINAL DRAINAGE OF THE LO- 
CALITY OF NASHVILLE. 

1. 

The beginning of a stream of water is its source. 

The place where it flows into some other water is its 
mouth. 

The source of a stream is usually a spring. 

Which is on higher ground, the source or mouth of a 
stream ? 

By looking at the streams on a map, how can you tell 
which way the land slopes ? 



Name some of the hills of the dividing ridge which 
separates the water of Richland Creek from Lick Branch. 

Why does the rain water which falls just north of St. 
Cecilia flow into the river and not into Lick Branch? 



16 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



MAP OF 
The Original Drainage 

OF NASHVILLE 

TENNESSEE 
By W.F.floster 




Scale of UUes 



EdwiB M. Gardner Nashville 



Elevation above 

1 TheBIufI 488 

2 Eaton's Station 

3 Oen. Robertson's Station.. 

4 Fceeland's Station 462 

5 Denton's Station 

6 Rains' Station... 

7 Capitol Hill 555 

8 Confederate Hill 550 

9 St. Cloud Hill 622 

10 Kirlcpatrick HiiKRer.crvoir)^)^) 

11 Overton Hill 655 



sea. Elevation above 

12 Barrow Hill 690 

13 Bosley Hill... 741 

14 St. Cecilia.. 529 

15 Foster's 587 

16 Belmont Heights, Battery- 

Location 690 

17 Belmont Hts.Lawson'sHill 710 

19 Rolling Mill and College 

liiU 535 

20 Belmont CoUepe, Acklen 

P'ace 

21 Vi!)(i.:ar Iliil 410 



sea. Elevation above sea. 
215 Lewis Hill 

22 French Lick, Sulphur Spgs. 390 

23 Bridge Spiing.. 400 

24 Cockrill's Spring 508 

25 Freeland's Spring 430 

26 Bluff Spring, foot of Church 

Street 

27 Wilson's Spring 

28 McNairy Spring 445 

29 Spout Spring 

30 Lockeiand Spring 



SUGGESTIVE QUESTIONS FOR STUDY OF MAP. 17 

Do you know what street is on top of the ridge west of 
Wilson's Spring? (Spruce.) 

Where is the highest spring of Wilson's Spring Val- 
ley? (High up on Curry's Hill.) 

3. 

Into what creek do the waters flow just south of St. 
Cloud and Mc Campbell's Hills? 

All the land from those hills out to the Overton Hills 
is in Brown's Creek Valley. 

What hills on each side of Brown's Creek Valley not 
far from the river? 

4. 

What valley begins at Belmont Heights and Curry's 
Hill and goes around Capitol Hill to the river? 
What hills along the western side of this valley? 
In what valley is West Nashville? 

5. 

The rain water that falls around your school runs into 
what creek? 

Then in what valley is your school? 

What hills are nearest to your school? 

In what direction is Capitol Hill from your school? 

6. 
(East Nashville.) 
Where did Pond Creek use to be? 



18 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

What kind of banks has the river on the East Nashville 
side? When the river was high the water used to run 
across that low ground. When most of this water ran off 
some stayed and made a pond. It was called Shelby's 
Pond. Why did that water stay there? 

7. 

(Hills.) 

Write the name of the highest hill in Nashville. 
Write the name of the next lower. Do this until you 
have written the names of them all. 

8. 
In what direction is each hill from Capitol Hill ? 



DAVIDSON COUNTY. 

LL the land for about ten or twelve miles on 
every side of Nashville is a part of Davidson 
County. 

There are springs of health-giving waters and 
creeks and little rivers everywhere among the 
beautiful hills and valleys of this county. The names of 
some of the streams are Stone's River, Mill Creek, Brow^i's 
Creek, Richland Creek and Wliite's Creek. The water from 
all of these at last flows into the Cumberland River. 




DAVIDSON COUNTY. 19 



The Cumberland River comes into Davidson County 
from the east. It makes many turns or bends and flows out 
of the county on the west side. Most of Nashville is in two 
of these bends. 

The soil of Davidson County is good, and there are 
many fine farms. You can find out for yourselves the many 
things that grow in the fertile gardens and fields. 

There are other counties around Davidson. In them all 
the soil is rich and the streams and hills and valleys are 
very beautiful. All of them are in the middle part of Ten- 
nessee. 

Tennessee is a State. 

We call this part of our State Middle Tennessee. Some- 
times it is called the Middle Basin. 

It is easy to see why we are proud of our homeland and 
love it. 

**For the fairest land 
From God's own hand 
Is the Basin of Tennessee." 

THE MIDDLE BASIN. 

O, the glorious Middle Basin! 

The rose in Nature's wreath! 

With her purpling sky and her hills on high 

And her blue grass underneath. ' 

'Tis here our fathers built their homes; 

'Tis here their sons are free. 

For the fairest land 

From God's own hand 

Is the Basin of Tennessee. 



20 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



O, the fertile Middle Basin! 

Proud Egypt's threshing floor 

Held not in the chain of her golden grain 

Such fields as lie at our door. 

Our daughters grow like the olive plant, 

Our sons like the young oak tree. 

For the richest land 

From God's own hand 

Is the Basin of Tennessee. 

O, the loyal Middle Basin! 

So quick for fife and drum! 

She stood in the breach on the crescent beach 

When the hated foe had come. 

Her Jackson made our nation safe, 

Her Polk, an empire free. 

For the truest land. 

From God's own hand 

Is the Basin of Tennessee. 

O, the glorious Middle Basin! 

Can we be false to thee? 

Sweet land where the earth and sky give birth 

To the spirit of Liberty? 

Not while our maids are good. 

Not while our sons are free. 

For the fairest land 

From God's own hand 

Is the Basin of Tennessee! 

—John Trotwood Moore. 



THE CUMBERLAND RIVER. 21 




THE CUMBERLAND RIVER. 

OW do you know which way is up a creek or river*? 
Then which way is down a river? Think of our 
river here, at Nashville. What is its name ? 

^'Oh, tell me, pretty river, 
Whence do your waters flow?" 

If we should go up, up, up the river a long way, of 
course we should come to the place where it starts. In what 
did our little creeks in Nashville begin? In what do you 
think you would find our river beginning? On what kind 
of land do you think that spring must be ? The place wiiere 
our river starts is towards the northeast from Nashville. 
Point that way. It is up on very high land. We call that 
very high land a mountain. 

**My birthplace was the mountain, 

My nurse the April showers, 
My cradle was a fountain 

O 'er-curtained by wild flowers. '* 

Up there among the mountains there are many other 
springs. Their little branches all flowing dovm the moun- 
tain sides join together one by one, and so many flowing 
together make a large stream which we call a river. Many 
large creeks, too, come flowing in, and our river becomes 
larger and larger. Does it get all its water from the springs 
and creeks and small rivers? 



22 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Of course, the flowing of the water shows which way 
the bed of the stream slopes. There is one place up there 
near the mountains where the bed of the river is just like 
a high, steep bluff. For miles around you can hear the 
water as it falls over this high place. This is called a 
w^aterfall. After passing this high place in its bed, the 
water flows along sometimes fast and sometimes more 
slowly. What does that show about the slope of the river 
bed? As the river passes Nashville you can see it flowing 
on, on down the slope of its bed, towards the lower land. 

**And whither are you roaming 
So pensive and so slow?" 

That is the way we may ask the river where its water 
is going. The very water that we see going past us here at 
Nashville at last goes into the ocean. But that is a long, 
long way off. First, our river flows into the Ohio River; 
that flows into the Mississippi River; and that flows into 
the Gulf of Mexico, which opens into the Atlantic Ocean. 
Does the Cumberland River flow in a straight line ? What 
makes it wind in and out ? 



GOD. 

I see Thee in the distant blue ; 
But in the violet's dell of dew, 
Behold, I breathe and touch Thee, too ! 

—Father By an. 



PART IL 



FROM THE EARLIEST DAYS. 



"Imagination is an eye of the souV 

— JOUBERT. 



(23-24) 



WEST OF THE MOUNTAINS. 

(DR. WALKER, 1748.) 

More than one hundred and fifty years ago some white 
men came into the great forest. They came over some very 
high mountains. On this side of those mountains there were 
many pretty streams of water running through the valleys. 
These made a large river after a while. However, they 
crossed these little streams and went on towards the west. 
They found paths and other signs of Indians. But they 
found that they could travel for weeks without meeting 
one, so it seemed large enough for the white men, too. At 
any rate they wanted to go on just to see the country, for 
it was very beautiful. At last they came to other moun- 
tains. These were not so high as those they had passed. 
The Indians called them Wasioto. 

One day they came to a low place in the Wasioto Moun- 
tains. It was so low that they could easily get through to 
the western side. They did not have to climb up one side of 
steep mountains and down on the other. They called this 
place a Gap. Their way was towards the setting sun. 

By the path as they entered the Gap, and again as they 
came out on the western side, they had seen queer piles 
of stones. 

It seems that the Indians, and, too, a people who lived 
here before the Indians, had made these stone piles there. 



(25) 



26 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

« 

When going through the Gap each one would bring two 
stones, and leave one as he went in and one as he passed 
out on the other side. Those people thought that this made 
the mountain feel kindly towards them. 

After passing the Gap they found the most beautiful 
country they had ever seen. And in it they found a pretty 
river. The Indians called it the Wariota. But these 
English-speaking men wanted to give these places English 
names. So they called them the Cimiberland Mountains, 
the Cumberland Gap and the Cumberland River. 

Soon these men wanted to go home. They turned 
around and went towards the rising sun. In that direction, 
they knew, lay their homes. 

Upon reaching home they hurried to tell what they 
had f oimd. The news went far and near ; but very slowly, 
as it must do in those days. People heard for the first 
time of those lower mountains, the Gap, the river, and 
best of all, that beautiful country west of the mountains. 

But those men had only had a glimpse of that new 
country as they stood on the high land and looked far away 
to the southwest. So they wondered and asked one another 
many questions. They would say, ''Would you not like to 
see where all those beautiful streams of clear water flow— 
those gay little streams we saw hurrying down the hill- 
sides?" And the river— the Wariota— which they had so 
lovingly named the Cumberland, ''A¥liat of all the land 
through which it flows ? ' ' they often asked. 

Then one man, a hunter, would start off, find himself 



THE HUNTERS. 27 



near the lower mountains, come through the Gap, and per- 
haps wander about for months all by himself. He would 
go far down into that rich and wonderful country stretch- 
ing far away to the southwest. 

And these hunters found that no Indians lived west of 
the Cumberland Mountains. They only came now and 
then to hunt. But the truth was that Indians well knew 
these hills and valleys, springs and little rivers. And well 
they loved their beautiful hunting grounds. It was then 
like a great park. Thousands of wild animals made their 
homes here. It is now Middle Tennessee— our glorious 
Middle Basin. 



THE HUNTERS. 

PART I. 



When a man came hmiting out in this new country, he 
did not care which way he went. He found plenty of 
game in every direction and the land did not belong to 
anybody. 

Did you ever go out into the country? Did you ever 
run up a hill, or down by the creek, or across a meadow, 
just to see what was on the other side? Did you like to 
do that? Then you know how those hunters felt. You 
know one reason why they kept going on and on. It was 
so beautiful that they wanted to see more and more of it. 

If we would work and play in the fresh air more, per- 
haps we could be as strong and healthy as those men were. 



28 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

They thought nothing of walking five or six hundred 
miles. They lived in the woods so much that we some- 
times call them woodsmen. Many of them lived out of 
doors for years, rarely sleeping inside of a house. 

Wlien night came they stopped and made ready to 
sleep wherever they happened to be. There they would 
make a fire and cook something for supper. Then they 
would lie down on the ground near the fire to sleep. Some- 
times they went to sleep on the grass without any cover, 
or they spread out the skin of a buffalo or bear and 
wrapped themselves in it. 

Then they could often hear the wolves or the wildcats, 
and they knew there were bears out in the darkness. 

Sometimes, lying as they were in the bright light of 
the fire, they would look out into the woods, where it was 
dark, and see the eyes of wild beasts shining and moving 
as the animals walked around the circle made by the fire- 
light. 

The wild beasts were afraid of the fire, and never came 
far into the light. The men were not afraid of them as 
long as the fire burned. So they took it turn about to stay 
awake to keep the fire burning. 

The way in which these men made their fires is a 
strange thing. If two flint rocks are struck together sparks 
will fly from them. The hunters had learned how to rub 
two sticks together so as to make something like dust come 
from them. The sparks would easily set this dust on fire. 



THE HUNTERS. 29 



And they knew how to place the leaves or twigs so as to 
catch the little blaze from that burning dust. 

There was always plenty of wood around, so they had 
a good fire almost always when they wanted it. But when 
things were wet with rain or snow it was hard to start the 
fire. They had a way of drying meat so that it would keep. 
This was useful in case a fire could not be made. It was 
called jerked meat. 

Can you think of something to eat that could be found 
in the woods during each of the seasons ? 

It will be easy to think of what fresh meat they could 
have, and there were plenty of fish in the streams. 

PART n. 

Each of these woodsmen wore a hunting shirt made of 
buckskin. It had a fringe of the same around the bottom. 
He also had on leather leggins, fringed up the sides, and 
he wore Indian shoes called moccasins. On his head he 
had a cap made of coon skin or squirrel skin, with the tail 
hanging from it down his back. 

He carried his hunting knife in his belt and his trusty 
gun on his arm. He had a horn for his powder hanging at 
his side ; and in a leather bag he carried his lead or bullets. 
He nearly always had a dog with him, and sometimes he 
had several. 

He was never afraid of getting lost, and he did not 
always carry a compass either. The sun, the moon and 
the stars showed him the north, the south, the east and 



30 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

the west. And even the trunks of some of the trees showed 
him the north and the south. 

Suppose you found one of the four directions, could 
you find the others ? The hunters could do that. 

On clear nights they looked for the Great Dipper and 
the North Star. Have you seen theml 

The only time we ever heard of a hunter getting lost 
was once when a heavy sleet covered everything. The 
clouds were thick and it was very cold. For two or three 
days he did not know which way he was going. 

Is it not wonderful to think of being out in all the rain, 
the wind, the darkness and the storms ? Think of the winter 
time, with its ice and snow and sleet. 

But think, too, of the long beautiful sunshiny days. 
There are so many of them all through the year. 

And think of the beautiful moonlit nights, and of the 
clear nights when there is no moon and the stars shine 
so brightly. 

Now if one of the hunters wanted to go back exactly 
the way he had come, he did this: as he went along he 
chopped a little piece of bark from the side of a tree; 
then a little further on from the side of another tree and 
so on. 

When this was done he said the trees were '^ blazed.'* 
He called his pathway a *' trace." So when he went back 
he followed the trace he had blazed. 

Some of these "blazed traces" became roads after a 
while. 



THE SURPRISE. 



31 




THE SURPRISE. 

1767. 
PART I. 

ERE is a little story once heard 
about some hunters: A small 
party of hunters had a camp near 
the mouth of Stone's River. 
Early one morning one of them 
found something that made him 
stop in siu'prise. There along in 
front of him was a little path! 
That would not surprise you if you 
were out in the woods now. But 
it would have done so in those days; and it certainly did 
surprise him. He had seen a few paths before while out 
in this wild country, but they always seemed strange to 
him. He did not stop to wonder long, for he called his 
friends quickly. When one of the old hunters came up, he 
smiled and said, ^'Come, let us see where it will lead us." 
It was not long before they heard something coming 
towards them on the path, and when they got around the 
tiu-n, there they were face to face with a buffalo. 

The buffalo was so surprised that he snorted and 
jumped suddenly aside and ran oif through the thick 
bushes. "Oh, ho," said they, *'so this is a buffalo path." 
And they made up their minds to follow it wherever it 
would go. After passing through large canebrakes, they 



32 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

found themselves in the midst of a beautiful valley, with 
the beautiful hills in sight on every side. Through this 
valley they went on several miles, and over some hills into 
another valley. There the men heard a curious rumbling 
sound. They hurriedly stepped aside, ran up a hillside and 
watched. It was well they got off the path in time, for a 
great herd of fifty or more buffaloes came galloping by. 
Their big heads were down towards the ground. These 
never would have stopped for the men, but would have 
run straight over them! But why should the buffaloes 
be in such a hurry? It seemed strange. 

That afternoon, just after passing between some hills, 
the men found themselves near a large spring of fresh, cold 
water. Here the buffaloes, the elk, the deer, the bear and 
wolves had often stopped to drink, for their tracks could 
be seen all around. They rested a little while under a large 
oak tree near by. Then on they went, the path leading 
them toward the northeast, and a very well-beaten path it 
was then. Other paths had been seen coming into it. It 
had become broader, and there was a wide space on each 
side where there were no bushes and little grass. In a very 
short time they were near the foot of a steep hill which 
rose high above them on their right. On their left was a 
wide valley through which ran a beautiful creek. Only a 
few trees stood here and there in that valley and there were 
no bushes. The ground had been trampled by the feet of 
wild animals for many years. Following the path around 
the foot of the hill, there they found to what it led. 



THE SURPRISE. 33 



Near the foot of that hill was a very muddy place. All 
around it and in it were buffalo and elk and deer, pushing 
and crowding each other to get something. Some were 
stamping and bellowing and pawing the ground. To save 
their own lives the men had to get out of the way of those 
great beasts ! So they went up on the hillside south of the 
valley and waited. 

After a while, when the crowd of animals went away, 
the men went down into the valley. They found that clear, 
sparkling water was oozing up from that muddy place. On 
tasting it they found it was strong salt water, clear and 
cold ! So this wonderful place in that low valley these men 
called *^The Salt Lick." Was not that a good name for it? 

The creek was not the branch running from the Lick. 
The creek water was fresh, not salt water. But because 
the creek ran so near the Lick it was called Lick Branch. 
That high hill south of the Lick had a round top like a 
knob. It had many cedar trees growing upon it as well 
as forest trees, so this hill they called Cedar Kjiob. 

And now you must know where the hunters were. 

Yes, the place where all the animals were crowding 
was our Sulphur Spring ! Those men were in our Sulphur 
Spring Bottom. 

Note.— There used to be much more salt in the water 
than there is now. The cause of the change is another 
story. 



34 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

PART II. 

The Salt Lick, the Knob, the Branch, the animals and 
their paths were not the only things the hunters found in 
that Bottom. They enjoyed walking all around in it and 
finding its strange, pretty places. They are almost all gone 
now. It is no longer the beautiful place it once was. The 
Sulphur Spring and the Knob, or Capitol Hill, are all that 
are left. The best way for us to see w^here these things used 
to be is to go up on Capitol Hill and look down into the 
valley on the northern side. 

On both sides of the valley the hunters found large fresh 
water springs. The largest of these was afterwards called 
the '' Judge's Spring." Their waters, too, were clear and 
cold and their little branches ran into Lick Branch. 

Going down Lick Branch they soon found themselves in 
a canebrake. There the cane grew very thick and high. 
Some of it was twelve feet high. The Branch made many 
turns as it flowed down through the canebrake, and to their 
joy the men found themselves at the mouth of Lick Branch 
on the bank of the river. They were glad to know that they 
were again so near the Cumberland River. 

Between the salt spring and the river, north of the 
Branch, there was a strange pile of dirt. It was very large. 
Grass was growing all over it. It showed that it had been 
made by people. The dirt had been piled up and made flat 
on top. This was called a mound. The hunters could not 
understand this mound. Near this big mound, and even on 
its top, there were a few rough old wooden posts. The men 



THE SURPRISE. 3S 



wondered very much who had put them there. It did not 
look like the work of white people. But, strange to say, 
there were signs that white people had been there, and that, 
too, not very long before. "Ah, this is the place where the 
Frenchmen come to trade with the Indians," said they. 
*'This is the big Salt Lick near the bluff on the river. The 
Frenchmen whom we met at our camp up the river told 
us of this place. We see that they have been here often 
before. Let us call it the French Lick." And so they did. 

The hunters soon started on their way back to their 
homes. They had to find their way up the river through 
the great forest. Of course, they easily found their way 
and kept going toward the northeast or the east as they 
thought best. Then, of course, they went through the Gap 
in the mountains. 

When at home, they told many a tale about the French 
Lick. They told what a good place to live in the country 
around it would be. 

But we know of no English people who came here again 
for a long time. 

Note.— The explorers of 1767 camped on Stone's River 
near its mouth. It is believed that they found the buffalo 
path that led to our Salt Spring, that they followed it and 
so did come into our Sulphur Spring Bottom. The name 
French Lick for our spring certainly started with these 
men. This party of 1767 were ''Isaac Lindsey and four 
others." 

But the first English-speaking people known to have 



36 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

come into tlie country just south of the Cumberland River 
came in 1766. They came through Cumberland Gap. They 
were Col. James Smith, Joshua Horton, Uriah Stone, Wm. 
Baker and a negro boy. Col. Smith's horse was the first 
brought into Middle Tennessee by the English people. They 
made a rough little map of the country through which they 
passed. Once they stopped and had a long rest at the mouth 
of a little river. On this map they named this river for 
Uriah Stone, and Stone's River it is to this day. They 
explored the land between the Tennessee and Cumberland 
from the mouth of Stone's River to the places where the 
Tennessee and Cumberland flow into the Ohio. 

During the next year, 1767, Uriah Stone was again on 
Stone's River. It was then that he went trapping with a 
Frenchman up this little river. Their boat was full of 
skins and furs. One day while Stone was away the 
Frenchman stole off with the boat and the lading. We shall 
hear of that boat again. 

The Lindsey party coming that year met Uriah Stone 
and the Frenchman also. 

Thus the French and English-speaking people met here 
in the year 1767. 



There is hope for nobler things. 
If such the future brings; 
But O, here's love for everything 
That long ago took wing. 

—Howard Weeden. 



THE MOUND. 37 



THE MOUND. 



THE Mound was one of the strangest things in the 
SuljDhur Spring Bottom. After the white people 
came here to live they asked the Indians who 
made it. But the Indians knew nothing about it. 
The oldest of them said that their grandfathers 
had said that it was here when they came, and that was all 
they knew. 

Once some men were digging near the Mound and 
found some curious graves lined with stone. After that 
many of these graves were found all along the gentle slope 
north of Lick Branch. The Indians could tell nothing 
about these either. 

Then, men who study about such things dug into the 
Mound and into some of the graves. This was done just 
to find out, if they could, something about the people who 
made them. The Mound and the stone graves had been 
made by the same people. 

In the graves were found many things that those people 
had made and used. The things showed that the Mound 
Builders could think and work better than the Indians, 
who were found here by the white people. 

There were bowls of curious shapes which had been 
used in eating and drinking and cooking. These were made 
of clay and baked till they were hard. Some had a duck's 
head at one side and a duck's tail at the other. Some were 
in the shape of a fish. One big vessel showed that the peo- 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



pie had boiled the water of our salt spring to get the salt 
from it. 

There were many other things which had been used in 
their daily lives. For when one of them died, something 
that he had used or liked very much was put into the 
grave with him. A whole set of queer tools have been 
found in one grave. 

In a baby's grave on Brown's Creek was found a little 
image of a child strapped to its cradle board. It is nine 
inches long. It must been a plaything, a kind of doll. In 
another little grave near by was found a baby's rattle. All 
these things are made of clay. 

It is by these things that we have learned much that 
we now know about the Mound Builders. We can see many 
pieces of this pottery in the Historical Society r6oms and 
at Vanderbilt University. 

These strange people must have loved this beautiful 
land w^here Nashville is now. They thought our Salt 
Spring one of the best of all the places near here, because 
there they put a Mound and their graves around it. 

But there were several mounds near Nashville, with 
thousands of graves around them. 

A row of three mounds w^as in East Nashville, on the 
river bank just across from the mouth of Lick Branch. 

One large mound was near the sulphur spring in West 
Nashville. Another was near Stone's River, another on 
Brown's Creek. 

There, on Brown's Creek, the largest number of graves 



THB MOUND. 39 



have been found. And there, we are glad to loiow, the 
Mound can still be seen. It is between the Franklin Pike 
and the Glendale car line, and can be seen from both. It 
is a short distance northwest from Longview. It is on 
the brow of the hill and overlooks the valley where some 
of the stone graves were found. 

When we stand there we think of what may have taken 
place on that spot in those bygone days. For what part 
of their worship was it used? Or did some old chieftain 
have his home there? 

The country in the neighborhood of NashviUe was a 
great gathering place for these people. It is called one 
of their cities. 

There were wonderful stone forts protecting this city 
from its enemies. Two were on the north in Sumner 
County, one on the east in Wilson County. Three or four 
were towards the south in Williamson County, along the 
banks of the Harpeth River. 

There were none towards the northwest, or down the 
Cumberland. This seems to show that their own people 
lived in that direction. 

These stone forts, stone graves, the mounds and the 
pottery are full of interest to us. 

When we look at one of those pretty little bowls which 
was found in a stone grave, we may sometimes try to think 
of how it was used, and why it was put into the grave. 
But we just have to wonder and dream of the little tales 
it could tell if it could speak. 



40 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



(To a little bowl in the shape of a fish.) 

ITTLE Bowl 
Wlaat sweet tale of the woods 

canst thou unfold? 
Of the wild life lived about thee, 
With these dear hills all around 

thee 
And this same blue sky above 

thee*? 
Must we wonder still, and dream 

it told— 

Little Bowl? 




(Some of the Dreams.)^ 



I. 



Does the potter old, with solemn, stolid face, 

Sit and press and smooth and fashion thee, the while? 
When he sees that he has caught the fishes' grace, 

Then comes there not the shadow of a smile ? 



n. 



Does a mother hold thee to her baby's lips? 

Is she leaning 'gainst a tree, beside a spring ? 
Is her tender young face smiling as he sips 

The clear and sparkling water that you bring? 



in. 



Is it summer? 

Does the mother leave her baby. 



THE SHAWNEES' FORT. 41 



Leave this fair world and lier loved ones'? 
Does the father, sad and lonely, 
Searching for some treasured object 
To go with her on her journey, 
Find thee, little bowl, and place thee 
Tenderly beside his dear one ? 

Did you try to follow her sweet soul- 
Little Bowl' 



THE SHAWNEES' FORT. 
(1672-1710.) 

Another thing which made the hunters wonder when 
they came into the Salt Lick Valley was the row of old 
posts near the Mound. They knew that these had not been 
put there by white people. 

Years after, while talking with Little Cornplanter, a 
friendly Cherokee Indian, they heard this story: 

As far back as the Indians knew, all this country where 
Tennessee and Kentucky now are, had been the best of all 
the hunting grounds. All the tribes wanted it. 

Six strong tribes joined together and called themselves 
the Six Nations. They lived near the headwaters of the 
Ohio River. They were so strong that they thought they 
could govern all the Ohio and Wariota countries, and that 
means all the land where Tennessee and Kentucky are 
now, besides other land. There were Indians to the east 
of the "Wariota country called the Cherokees, and to the 
southwest called the Chickasaws. These were strong tribes, 



42 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



too, and had a right to all this beautiful country. All these 
tribes decided that none should live on these fine hunting 
grounds, but that any of them might come to hunt when 
they pleased. 

There was another tribe called the Shawnees. They 
were a restless tribe, wandering about from place to place. 
About a hundred years before our hunters came, some 
of these Shawnees had come and made their homes on the 
banks of the Wariota. Here they stayed for nearly thirty 
years. They thought they had a right to live here because 
the Six Nations said they might. But the Cherokees and 
the Chickasaws said : *' No, they shall not stay. We decided 
that none should live here." So together these two tribes 
tried to drive the Shawnees away. 

Then there was terrible fighting all over our beautiful 
Middle Tennessee. After awhile the Shawnees saw that 
they would have to give up trying to stay here. So they 
went away from time to time in large parties. But one 
little company stayed. They did not want to give up. 
We w^onder if they were the bravest. We do not know. 
These chose the place they thought the best in all this 
country. It was where they w^ould have good water and 
where many animals came, so they could always have 
plenty of food near at hand. In the valley, which they 
chose for their home, there was a mound. They knew this 
mound was a good place near which to make a fort, so 
they made a strong high fence of posts close together. 
Inside this fence they could be safe and shoot at their 
enemies. 



THE SHAWNEES' FORT. 43 



In what valley do you think they were? 

Here in our Sulphur Spring Bottom they tried to live. 
But their fort near the mound did not help them long. 
We wish they had given up and gone with the others. At 
last they saw that they could not hold out against the 
great tribes of the Cherokees and the Chickasaws. So they 
decided to join the rest of their tribe up on the Ohio River. 
One day the little party got all their things together. They 
went down to the river. They went to the mouth of the 
Lick Branch through the canebrake. They all got into 
their little canoes— all the men, women and children. They 
started down the river. As their little boats floated on and 
on we think they must have watched the banks very closely 
for fear some of their enemies were lurking there. 

Alas for them! The Chickasaws had found out that 
these ShawTiees were coming down the river, trying to 
get away. Down near the mouth of Harpeth River they 
lay in wait for the little boats. 

And every single one of those Shawnees was killed that 
day! 

The fort was left there by the Salt Lick, silent and 
alone ! 




=0 



44 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

THE FRENCH. 
FIRST WHITE MEN AT THE BIG SALT UCK. 

Old Frenchman, 1710. Charles Charlville, 1714. 

THIS tells of what happened in the Salt Spring 
Valley several years after the Shawnees went 
down the river. 

In those days there were many Frenchmen liv- 
ing near the mouth of the Mississippi River. 
Many of these had come from Canada and found their way 
by sailing down the great river. 

The French had hoped to find gold and silver in the 
new country. But at this time they had about given that 
up, and one of them sent out word that he would buy all 
the furs and skins of wild animals that could be brought 
to him. That started many men out into the Indian coun- 
try to get these things. They went on the rivers, because 
that was so much easier than walking through the wild new 
country. An old man who had been up some of the rivers 
before, took Charles Charlville with him in his little boat. 
Charles was a boy about fifteen years of age. 

A large number of men started out at the same time. 
Some of their boats they called pirogues. After awhile the 
number of boats on the great river became smaller and 
smaller. For when the men came to the place where another 
river flowed into the Mississippi, some would say in their 
pretty French language, **We will go up this river and 
see how much we can get up there.'* 



THE FRENCH. 46 



But the old man and the boy paddled on and on until 
they came to the Ohio Eiver. Into that they turned and 
came up until they reached the mouth of the second river 
that flowed into it from the south. 

They were then alone. None of the others had wanted 
to go so far. Charles was helping all the time. Every night 
they camped on the bank. They knew they were coming up 
the Shawnee River. They called it the Shauvenon, mean- 
ing the river of the Shawnees. On and on they came up 
our beautiful Cumberland River. The old man had been 
up this river four years before and knew to what place 
he was going. 

Finally he stopped. They left the boat, and walking 
through the canebrake a short distance, he showed the boy 
the beautiful place. And they were the first of our race, 
of whom we have heard, who ever came to our Sulphur 
Spring. The logs of that old rough fort on the Mound, 
left by the Shawnees, were still standing. They used these 
in making a shelter for themselves. 

The Chickasaws and Cherokees, having driven the 
Shawmees all away, now came as usual over these hills and 
through the canebrakes to hunt. They soon found that 
the two Frenchmen were at the spring and why they had 
come. So they brought furs and animal skins and traded 
them for bright colored beads and pretty colored cloth. 
These two stayed a short time and then went on their way 
down the river with their boat heavily loaded. 

Charles Charlville came back a few times, but we know 
nothing more of the older man. 



45 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

1760. 

Wlien Charlville was an old man he told Timotliy 
Demonbreun of a wonderful place far up on the Shauvenon 
where he could find good trading with the Indians. De- 
monbreun, then a young man, fomid the Big Salt Lick 
and the old stock-fort and the mound. He came back often 
to trade. Finally he came to live, and spent the rest of his 
long life here. 

It was in 1767, as has been stated, that the French met 
the English at the Big Salt Lick. 



FIRST SAILING ON THE CUMBERLAND BY 
THE ENGLISH. 

1769. 

It must have been about the third week of June : it was 
certainly in the year 1769. There were twenty strong 
hunters coming through Cumberland Gap. Do you know 
what a fine thing it is to be in the Cmnberland Mountains 
in June? Those men found it out then. They must have 
stepped along lightly and joyously, for it is a joyous thing 
to be in the woods 

*'When the birds were singing gaily. 
In the month of leaves were singing. '^ 

Each man had a horse or two and John Rains had three. 
There were no paths except the few made by wild animals, 



FIRST SAILING ON THE CUMBERLAND BY THE ENGLISH. 47 

SO the horses could not be used much for riding. Tliev 
had to be led most of the time. 

The men had come to explore and hunt. SupjDose we 
guess what they had packed on their horses' backs. I be- 
lieve they would need axes, and a pot or skillet for cooking ; 
some blankets or buffalo skins ; some bags for jerked meat 
and salt and corn. They may have had a compass and a 
tinder box. They had come to stay a long time. 

Out in the forest w^est of the mountains they, too, found 
the swift flowing river. And they came down into the Cum- 
berland country south of the river. They found a little 
river and named it for old Mr. Obediah Tirrell. It is still 
Obed's River. It, however, does not flow into the Cumber- 
land. They found the other little rivers and came down 
as far as the Caney Fork. We can find some of those rivers 
on the map. 

Even after w^hat they had heard they were surprised at 
the beauty of the land, the richness of the soil and the 
great number of wild animals. These animals had never 
seen men before and were not afraid of them. 

These hunters stayed all the summer and fall and the 
next winter. Most of that time they lived without bread or 
corn and they had very little salt. This was the first time 
they ever went hunting on the Caney Fork, or ^^down on 
Caney," as they afterwards said. 

We know by their names that they were Scotch-Irish 
and Englishmen, and that there was one Dutchman. Among 
them were Abraham Bledsoe, Uriah Stone, John Rains, 
Obediah Tirrell, Thomas Gordon and Gasper Mansker. 



48 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 




THE VOYAGE. 

(SPRING, 1770.) 

N April some of the men went back through the 
Gap, but ten of them stayed. They were Gasper 
Mansker, Uriah Stone, Thomas Gordon and 
others, ten in all. These decided to do a very 
venturesome thing. Gasper Mansker was their 
leader. They cut down some trees and made little boats 
which we call dug-outs. They made poles and rough 
paddles with which to help their boats along. These 
boats were loaded with bear meat and furs of buffalo and 
bear. Then in the men jumped and started on a long and 
dangerous voyage down the river. They wanted to sell 
their cargo to the Frenchmen far down on the Mississippi. 
And these were the first English-speaking people who ever 
sailed down the Cumberland River. Stone knew the way 
as far as the Ohio. But *' there was danger of being wrecked 
on the river and danger of being killed by the savages that 
lurked in the forest." The Indians might hide along the 
banks and shoot their arrows at them as they passed. But 
men in those days were no cowards, so very bravely they 
set forth. 

The queer little boats came floating down the river. It 
so happened that after awhile they came to certain steep, 
high bluffs on the left bank. On the top of the second bluff 
cedar trees were growing dark and thick. There is some- 
thing very different on that bluff today. 



THE VOYAGE. 49 



After passing these bluffs they found a creek flowing 
into the river from the left bank. When near the mouth 
of the creek they heard a great noise. They stopped to 
listen. It was the sound of buffalo, snorting, bellowing 
and stamping. The men left their boats and went up the 
branch through the canebrake. What a sight met their 
eyes! The valley was crowded with buffaloes. Mansker 
said that he had never before seen such vast herds of 
buffalo, "the whole face of the country seeming to be alive 
wdth them." Uriah Stone told Mansker that this was the 
French Lick. What branch was it they had gone up? 
Where are the bluffs they had passed? 

And they saw the things in the valley that we know 
were there. They saw the Cedar Knob. They drank the 
fresh, cool water from the springs on the hillside ; they saw 
the Momid and part of the old stock-fort on it; they saw 
the creek, and the muddy place near it, where the animals 
had trampled and pushed each other ; and they tasted that 
strong, salty water which oozed up in the midst of the 
muddy place. They, too, were in our Salt Spring Bottom! 

While here they covered their boats with skins to keep 
the cargo dry. After stajdng a few days, they went on 
their way down the river. The water was swift and the 
little boats floated along rapidly. In a little more than a 
week they were at the mouth of the Cumberland. Into 
w^hat river did they then float? Near the mouth of the 
Cumberland they stopped and camped on the bank. Here 
they were very busy. The bear meat which they had was 



50 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



boiled, turned into tallow, and poured into the lightest 
boat. 

One day while this was doing, they heard something 
coming, and looked towards the forest. There they saw 
coming straight towards them twenty-five Indians! They 
came walking one after the other, Indian file. 

They w^ore their war paint and feathers. They made no 
sound nor sign. They walked straight to the river and stood 
between the hunters and the boats. 

Mansker had just made ready to start and the guns 
were in the boats. In a few minutes the Indians had taken 
all the guns and the powder and shot, and the little tobacco 
and corn and salt which the hunters had. 

Then one of the Indians made Mansker understand 
something like this: 

4. "We are Chickasaws. Our chief is Piomingo, the 
Mountain Leader. We are on the warpath and going to 
fight the Seneca Nation. They are enemies of the English 
people east of the mountains. We are friends of the 
English." 

Then silently those Indians turned and walked off into 
the forest. Mansker and his men, of course, did not like 
the loss of their guns. But it might have been worse, and 
the Indians said they were on their way to fight for the 
friends of the hunters. At any rate, it could not then be 
heliDed. 

We shall hear of the Mountain Leader again, for after 



THE VOYAGE. 51 



tlie white people settled here at Nashville he became the 
very best friend they had among all the Indians. 

A short time after this, Mansker met some French boats 
coming up the Ohio. The Frenchmen gave him salt, flour 
and tobacco, and he gave them some fresh meat. 

In a little while those queer, heavy little boats floated 
out of the Ohio. 

So on down the big Mississippi they went. The men 
had never seen such a big river before. And it was quite 
a hard thing to manage those rough, awkward boats on 
such a swift, great river. But they were brave and man- 
aged well. So the curious little boats carried them safely 
all the way down to Natchez, and they even went to some 
of the forts below Natchez. 

There they sold all the cargo. Strange to say, Uriah 
Stone found the boat that the Frenchmen had taken from 
Stone's River. 

Soon some of the party went home. But Mansker 
stayed down there from May to November, 1770. Then 
he and Baker started for home. 

Their heavy little boats could not be rowed easily up 
the swift river. They paddled up a little way until they 
were tired, and then started off to walk through the forest. 
They then went across the country through what is now 
Mississippi, Alabama, Georgia and East Tennessee to 
Watauga and New River. Their homes were at Watauga 
and New River. 

This was during the winter of 1770-1771. 



52 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

After that the fame of the Cumberland country became 
even greater. Such wonderful tales did these explorers 
tell! 

Now, these men longed for the beautiful land they had 
learned to love— that land far down the Cumberland. They 
said that of all the many places they had seen in the new 
country, they liked it best. 

So the next year a large party came through the Gap. 
Mansker and many of his first party were with them. 
They came far down into the Cumberland country. 

These hunters and explorers of 1770 and 1771 were 
called the Long Hunters. 

You will read other stories of their adventures at some 
other time. 



THE FIRST SETTLER IN MIDDLE TENNESSEE. 

1776-1778. 

IHOSE few men had come and gone. These forests 
and grassy plains were just as if no one had passed 
that way. A few blazed places on trees were the 
only signs of the passing of a white man. The 
ashes of one or two campfires might have been 
left by Indians who came now and then to these pleasant 
hunting grounds. 

In those days there was a man named Thomas Sharpe 
Spencer. He had heard how rich the soil was, and about 




THE FIRST SETTLER IN MIDDLE TENNESSEE. 53 

the immense nmiiber of wild animals here. So with a small 
party of friends he came to see for himself. 

And he was the first white man who came with the 
distinct idea of making his home in the midst of this beau- 
tiful land. We must call him **the first settler of Middle 
Tennessee." 

Before he came "there had been no breaking of the soil, 
no dropping of corn, no felling of trees'' for cabins. His 
choice of all the places was near Bledsoe's Lick, which is 
now called Castalian Springs. It is near Gallatin. His 
land is still called "Spencer's Choice." Col. Bledsoe had 
told him about this rich and beautiful land. 

At Bledsoe's Lick, Spencer and his friends cleared some 
ground. It was probably a canebrake that they cleared 
away. Then they planted corn. This little patch of corn 
was the first ever planted by ivhite men in Middle Ten- 
nessee. 

These men had actually brought their families with 
them. Soon they had built a high fence called a stockade 
around their little camp. 

But soon the dangers and loneliness of the place caused 
the men to take their families back to the older settlements. 
HoUiday and Spencer stayed. At last Holliday grew tired 
of the life in the woods and wanted to go home. But he 
had lost his knife. How could a man make that long 
journey alone without a hunting knife? To get his food 
in the woods he must have one. Then Spencer thought of a 
plan. He said to Holliday, "Come, I will walk a little. 



64 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

way with you." The blazed trace was not then easy to find. 
So together they went on until Holliday was sure he knew 
the rest of the way. Then as they were about to part, 
Spencer took out his long knife, broke it into two pieces and 
gave one of them to Holliday. And without any fear this 
brave man turned to come back, while his friend went on to 
the settlement. 

How strange to be here alone ! And yet that was what 
Thomas Sharpe Spencer loved. For &ve months he stayed 
all by himself. He was not lonely. Over the hills and 
valleys he went day by day. The sounds in the forest were 
beautiful to him. Never in day or night was he afraid. 
He loved the woods in dark nights when bears and wolves 
were out, and he loved it in the bright sunshine, when the 
birds were singing. 

He was ^' alone in the midst of endless forests, wander- 
ing and hunting throughout their vast depths; cool, cour- 
ageous and self-reliant, going to sleep at night by a solitary 
camp-fire, with the hooting of owls and the screaming of 
panthers around him, and perhaps savage Indians hiding 
out there in the darkness." 

Near Bledsoe's Lick he found a large, hollow sycamore 
tree. In this he kept his things and called it home. This 
tree was twelve feet in diameter. 

He explored the covmtry for miles around, so he, too, 
must have come into our Sulphur Spring Bottom. He 
thought it was nothing to swim a river whenever he wanted 
to do so. He must have walked about over our Nashville 
hills and valleys. 



SUMMARY. 66 



We know that he went over part of East Nashville. 

A Frenchman was staying alone at Demonbreun's camp 
on a bluff down the river (Lock No. 1). Neither of these 
men had ever heard of the other. The Frenchman one day 
saw human tracks on the soft earth near his cam23ing, 
place. He was startled and uneasy. What manner of 
man might he be, friend or foe? And never had he seen 
a footprint so large. ^'Is he a giant?'' thought the fright- 
ened man. 

The next day he heard a great noise over in the woods 
and in the canebrake. There was loud whooping and yell- 
ing and bellowing, and shaking of the bushes and then of 
the cane. 

^'It must be that terrible man," thought he. In his 
fright he hastily swam the river and made his way very 
swiftly to Yincennes, away up in the Illinois country. 

And the big footprints and a part of the noise were 
made by Spencer. He was that day following a buffalo. 

He and Demonbreun must have talked and laughed over 
the Frenchman's fright, when in the years that followed 
thev lived in Nashville and became such good friends. 



SUMMARY. 

The first people who lived where Nashville is now were 
those strange, almost unknown, people called the Mound 
Builders. Our Sulphur Spring Bottom was a very great 
place to them. 



66 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Next, great Indian tribes claimed these good hunting 
grounds as their own, and one tribe selected our valley as 
the best place for them to stay. 

Then a few Frenchmen came. They saw that it w^as the 
best place for their trading. They came back now and then, 
but only to trade wdth the Indians. 

At last, the English-speaking hunters found our valley. 
When they went back east of the mountains they remem- 
bered it. Of all the beautiful places, it seemed to them one 
of the best for a home. 

Let us next see how English-speaking men came and 
made their homes at the Big Salt Lick. 



Spring, with that nameless pathos in the air 
Which dwells with all things fair, 
Spring, with her golden suns and silver rain, 
Is with us once again. 

At times a fragrant breeze comes floating by, 
And brings, you know not why, 
A feeling as when eager crowds await 
Before a palace gate 

Some wondrous pageant ; and you scarce w^ould start, 
If from a beech's heart, 

A blue-eyed Dryad, stepping forth, should say, 
** Behold me! I am May!" 

—Howy Timrod. 



PART III. 



IN HICKORY NUT DAYS. 

These pioneers were like hickory nuts — with their hulls firm, hard 

and rough withal, and their hearts full of 

the richness of life. 



''May the time never come when the self-sacrificing toil and 
the daring hardihood of the picmeers of Tennessee will he forgotten 
or undervalued by their posterity.'' 



-Ramsey. 

(57-53) 




FIRST SETTLERS IN NASHVILLE. 

1779. 



DO you remember that we learned of some very 
high momitains, and then of some lower ones 
which those English-speaking hmiters passed? 
Between these rows of mountains there is a very 
fine country. It is now called East Tennessee. 
In it there is a large river and many smaller rivers. One 
of these little rivers is called the Watauga. The word Wa- 
tauga means in Indian language the River of Islands. 

Near this beautiful river there lived some good and 
brave men and women. But they had not lived there long. 
They had come from the east, near the seashore. They 
had crossed those high mountains and had found that coun- 
try, with no white people living in it. They had bought the 
land from the Indians. But they had had a hard time try- 
ing to make their homes there. They had fought battles 
with the Indians and with wild beasts, and they had done 

(59) 



60 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

niucli hard work every day. They had cut down trees and 
used them to build their own little log cabins, along the 
Watauga River. The way in which all this was done shows 
how brave and true they were. 

Now all of our hunters, after going back towards the 
east, through the Cumberland Gap, i^assed by this river. 
They stopped and stayed all night at first one cabin and 
then another on the Watauga; and they talked about the 
wonderful land they had seen over towards the west. 

As they sat by the big wood fires at night in winter, or 
out under the trees on sunnner nights, they told about the 
gap in the lower mountains, and about the forests, and the 
rich lands, and good water, and the great number of wild 
animals down in the Cumberland country. That so many 
animals lived there showed how rich the land was. They 
also told about the Big Salt Lick, or the French Lick, as 
some called it. 

Among the brave men living near the Watauga were 
many who thought a great deal about the land of which the 
hunters talked so much. They loved to live out of doors in 
the free, wild woods. They had already come once into a 
new country, and here was a chance to go again. And the 
newer country was said to be finer than the one they were 
living in then. The hunters said that this land did not 
belong to any one ; that no Indians lived there, and that it 
was like a great beautiful park. 

This lovely land seemed waiting and even calling for 
them to come. So they decided to go and see for them- 



FIRST SETTLERS IN NASHVILLE. 61 

selves what was on the western side of the Cumberland 
Mountains. 

There was no United States then. George Washington 
and his soldiers, east of the great mountains, w^ere at war 
at that time, trying to make the colonies free. These men 
on the Watauga loved George Washington. They wanted 
to help him make this a free country. But they did not 
dream of how much help they were really going to give. 

Some day we shall learn of the great things they did for 
him and for the whole United States by moving into the 
Cumberland country. 

One day towards the last of February, 1779, a small 
party of men were ready to start from their homes on the 
Watauga. They were hardy woodsmen and all good 
friends. Captain James Robertson was their leader. 

They had talked with Gasper Mansker and the other 
hunters, and had heard so much about a place called the 
Big Salt Lick near the Cedar Bluff that all the men said, 
**Let us go straight to that place." 

Then they began that long and w^onderful journey that 
the hunters had taken before. So, of course, they came 
through the Gap. They, too, often followed the buffalo 
paths which led through the dense forests and canebrakes 
from one salt or sulphur spring to another. And, too, they 
often blazed a trace for themselves. 

They swam or waded creeks and rivers. They stopped 
at evening and made ready to sleep wherever they hap- 



62 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

pened to be. They feared nothing, neither beasts nor men. 
For they were some of our brave and hardy hunters. 

A month passed. They had walked five hundred miles. 
At last they found themselves at the end of their long jour- 
ney. 

Do you know where Main Street in East Nashville isl 
Well, they came through what is now East Nashville and 
near where Main Street is. They came to the river bank, 
and crossed near the place where the railroad bridge is 
now. 

They found the mouth of Lick Branch and went up the 
branch through the canebrake. 

Then James Robertson and his men saw ever}i;hing in 
the Sulphur Spring Bottom just as the first hunters had 
said it would be. Can you tell five things they found? (The 
Big Salt Lick, the Cedar Knob, the Mound, the Creek, the 
animals.) 

A few days after they reached the Lick another small 
party came. It was led by Gasper Mansker. These two 
parties joined together in their camp and in their work. 
Their camp was "convenient to the Lick." We wonder if 
it was on the north slope of the Cedar Knob. There was 
a good fresh-water spring there. 

They had come to see the land about the Lick, so the 
next thing was to go all around to see it and find out what 
kind of place it was. 

They climbed to the top of the Cedar Knob. There 
they could see as we can now, far out over the country, al- 



FIRST SETTLERS IN NASHVILLE. 63 

though the thick cedar trees were partly in the way. They 
came down the hill towards the river. They came through 
the cedars that were growing where these places are now 
—Cedar Street, Market House, Court House and Public 
Square. The ground where the Square is, was then very 
rocky and uneven. 

They came to the bluff where the central bridge is and 
looked over at the river. They went along the top of the 
bluff towards what is now Broad Street. 

While' walking along that bluff, they found a large 
spring. The water was fresh and clear and cold. 

You can find the exact place where that spring was. 
Go down Church Street to the river. It was where the end 
of the street is now, near the top of the bluff. 

Note— During the war the Federals were blasting near 
this spring for some purpose. After one special blast, the 
negroes at the work noticed that the water of the spring 
had stopped flowing. It never came any more. But when 
the river is very low a small stream of water may be seen 
low down the side of the bluff, flowing into the river. It is 
just under the spot where that fine spring used to be. It 
is the water of that spring coming out at this lower place. 
(Told by Mr. Morton B. Howell.) 

^'Yes," said these men, who knew so much of this fine 
country, ''this is the best place of all for our homes.'' 

They wanted to come here to live, but they knew they 
would not have a right to the land unless they planted a 
field of corn here. That was a law. So, over in the Sul- 



64 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

phur Spring Bottom some gromicl was made ready. It 
was some of that rich ground where the canebrake was be- 
tween the Lick and the river. There the corn was planted. 
A small sack of it had been brought for this use. 

It was in the spring time of the year. Do we not know 
how sweet Nashville is when there is a feeling of spring 
in the air ? How lovely it must have been before there were 
any houses, when it was just the woods everywhere ! 

While some were planting the corn, others were busy 
drying pieces of bear meat and of venison, as the meat of 
the deer is called. 

This ''jerked meat" would taste very good to them 
when the rain made it hard for them to hunt and find any 
animals in the woods. 

In a few weeks the corn was growing finely. Then 
some of the men started back to Watauga. They were go- 
ing to see about bringing the other men and their wives 
and children here. 

But three men were left to keep the buffaloes from 
trampling down the corn. They knew well how the ani- 
mals would come into the valley and stay about the Big 
Salt Lick. No fence that they could make would keep them 
from the corn. They wanted to be sure to save that little 
patch, for they knew how much it would be needed for food 
during the next winter. 

James Eobertson wanted to be sure that the land would 
belong to them. He had heard that he would have to buy 
the right to build some cabins. So he left the others to go 



FIRST SETTLERS IN NASHVILLE. 65 

back to Watauga without him, while he went away up on 
the Ohio River to buy the ''cabin rights." He went 
through the woods all by himself. This w^as in the sum- 
mer. He went to a place in the Illinois country. He found 
that he did not have to buy the cabin rights ; so he bought 
some horses instead. 

Then he started into the woods again, but not alone. 
Several men went with him to help with the horses. He 
went to Watauga. It was autumn when he got there. He 
had been several hundred miles out of his way. He reached 
Watauga just as the men were ready to start back to the 
French Lick. How glad they were to see him and the 
horses he had brought! 

A large number of men wanted to go with him this 
. time. He saw among them the men he had left at the Salt 
Lick to watch the corn. They said that the buffaloes came 
in such large numbers that they could not be kept away 
from the corn. When they saw their fine patch ruined, 
they stayed no longer, but followed the blazed trace back 
to Watauga. And now they, too, were ready to go again. } 

The plan w^as for Captain Robertson to lead the young- 
er men back across the mountains, then for the other men 
to go with their wives and children and try to find an 
easier way. It would have been very hard for the women 
and children to come as the men had done that first time. 

Capt. Robertson's party started first. Let us see what 
they did. They came through the Gap along or near the 
blazed trace. There was much trouble in getting the horses 



66 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

over many places. It had to be done, for on the horses were 
packed things they would certainly need. 

Just before they came to the Gap, John Rains caught 
up with them. He decided to go wherever they did. And 
they were very glad to have him do so. He had his wife 
and two little children with him. So now we must think 
of a little boy and girl coming through that forest as the 
hunters had done. He had a small drove of cattle also. 

That year the winter began early. It was very cold 
even in November. The cold rain and snow kept them 
from going fast. Sometimes they stayed in a good camp- 
ing place for a week or longer. The weather was very hard 
on the horses and cattle. 

So it was near the end of December when they came 
through what is now East Nashville. At that time an- 
other party overtook them, amongst whom were John 
Buchanan and his wife, his two sons, John and Alexander, 
James Mulherin and his brother and Thomas Thompson. 
Captain Robertson was very glad to have them join his 
company. 

THE HILLS. 

These are the hills the Lord hath made 
That man may fear Him unafraid. 
Up through the gateway of the skies 
Their purple slopes of peace arise 
Like sunlit paths to Paradise. 

—John Bennett. 



CHRISTMAS, 1779. 



67 




CHRISTMAS, 1779. 

T WAS Christmas time. All things 
were white with snow. It was cold, 
oh, so very cold ! 

All these people had been kept 
from freezing to death by using the 
skins of bears and buffalo. The two 
little children had slept in bags made 
of these skins. 

Upon reaching the river it was 
found to be frozen over. Thick ice 
went from bank to bank. So thick it 
was that the whole company crossed 
on the ice. 

And how do you think those children got over the ice 
that day? Their father pulled them across on their bear- 
skins, used as sleds. What wonderful sleds these were! 
And how wonderful it is to think that the first white chil- 
dren who ever lived in Nashville came on bearskin sleds ! 

Most of the people and the cattle were on the ice at the 
same time. There came a sudden loud sound. It was like 
a cannon. It came from up and down the river for two or 
three miles. Oh! how frightened they were! How they 
did hurry to the bank! Then all looked to see what had 
happened. 

It was found that the ice was in layers. This was 
caused by snow and sleet falling on the first ice, and then 



68 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

itself freezing on top. The weight of the people and cattle 
caused the upper ice to settle down upon that below. Those 
people told about this over and over again as long as they 
lived. 

After crossing safely they were in a hurry to get set- 
tled in some good camping place. So the little procession 
of men, women and children, dogs, horses and cattle went 
over the rocky hill through the cedars, where the Square 
is now. They went down the hillside towards Church 
Street. Do you remember the fine spring they had found 
on the bluff ? Near it they stopped. 

Let us try to get the thought of the houses and streets 
out of our minds. Let us think of the place as it was then. 

The cold north wind and the cold, sharp northwest wind 
came blowing over the hill, as it often does to this day. 
The thick cedars helped to keep off some of this wind and 
behind them the cattle and horses hid themselves from its 
blowing. The cedars on the hillside were white with snow. 

The big forest trees were standing bare and grey, with 
bunches of green mistletoe here and there. The ground, 
too, was smooth and white with snow, save where the men 
and their dogs and the horses had trampled over it. 

The water from the spring was flowing but freezing as 
it went down the bluff. There it hung in great icicles from 
the rocks. The river was stiff and frozen. 

But soon the camp-fires were burning brightly. And 
there was the sweet odor of burning cedar. The men cut 
branches from the trees and stuck them in the ground to 



FIRST TWO MONTHS, 1780. 69 

keep the wind from the fire and from themselves. The 
little children and their mothers must be kept warm and 
comfortable. Small tents of skin and half-faced camps 
were made as quickly as possible. These had their open- 
ings towards the south. But still the cold north winds came 
sweeping down the hillside, swirling the snow over the fire 
and into the camps. But all knew that their long journey 
was over; that here they were to make their homes. So 
there must have been the glow and warmth of a home feel- 
ing, too, rising in their hearts. And this was all on Christ- 
m.as, the first Christmas in Nashville ! Shall we not think 
of it every Christmas Day? 



FIRST TWO MONTHS, 1780. 

Snow stayed on the ground all January, and then the 
cold rains of February came. All this made work very 
hard. 

But a house was what they wanted. So they began 
slowly to cut down some trees near by. After a few weeks 
a little rough log cabin was standing there. Then two more 
were finished. They were on the land between Market and 
Front Streets, just north of Church Street. Those three 
cabins were built in a line. The doors opened towards the 
river and the back of each was towards Market Street. 
There were no openings in the back. 

They had dirt floors unless a large flat rock happened 
to be there. The walls were of rough logs, and roof of split 



70 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

logs. The chimneys were made of rocks. The fire-place 
was very large and the hearth was a large flat rock. Was 
there any trouble in getting these rocks? 

Later on these cabins were finished. The cracks or 
chinks between the logs were filled with a kind of plaster. 
This was sometimes made of clay with dry grass mixed 
with it before the water was poured over it. 

In the spring time a high fence was built. It was made 
of posts set close to each other. It went from the back wall 
of one cabin to the back wall of the next. It then went 
around the sides and in front of the cabins. The posts were 
sharp pointed at the top. 

This fence was called a stockade. The space inside this 
stockade was about half an acre. Two of the sides were 
longer than the other two sides. The long sides were in a 
line with the river bank. 

There was a strong gate. This gate was at the place 
where Market Street now crosses Church Street. It opened 
towards the west, or up Church Street. 

In the summer a two-storied log house was built by this 
gate. This was called a blockliouse. It had little openings 
for guns, or port-holes, around the walls. We shall hear 
about it later on. 

A little trough of wood was placed so that the water 
from the spring could be turned into the stockade. 

Why was all this done? It seemed as if they feared 
some danger. 

A better place could not have been found for this fort. 



OTHER STATIONS. 



71 



There was the large fresh-water spring. It was on the 
bank of the river and on a steep bluff, too. A good landing 
place was near. Forest trees in great numbers were near 
at hand on the hillside ready for cabins and firewood. 

On the stump of one of the large trees they had what 
we may call a blacksmith shop. All the men worked in it 
at times, and were very proud when they did their work 
well. Wliat a simple, queer little shop it was ! 

These men called this place their Station. They spoke 
of it as the Station on the Bluff. Often it was called The 
Bluff, or The Bluffs. 

Every day, almost from the very first, somebody walked 
from the Bluff over to the Big Salt Lick and back. The 
only food the men had was the meat of some wild animal. 
This could always be found over there in the valley. So 
there was soon a path between the two places. 



OTHER STATIONS. 

OME weeks after Christmas George 
Freeland and others built a cabin at 
the spring where the Cotton Factory 
is now in North Nashville. Then 
began much passing between Free- 
land's and the Bluff by way of the 
Lick. 
A small group of men did not cross the river to find 




•/y ^^ 



72 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

their home. They went to a bluff a mile and a half down 
the river, and there built their cabin. This was called 
Eaton's Station. (Lock No. 1 is there now.) 

After crossing the river on Christmas one man did not 
stop with the others on the Bluff. This was John Eains. 
He left them making their fires and went about two miles 
out towards the south. He went across what is now South 
Nashville, and he, too, stopped at a spring. This is still 
called Rains' Spring. It is near the Nolensville Pike. 
This place was Rains' Station. 

Gasper Mansker made his station at a fine sulphur 
spring that he had found many years before. The town of 
Goodlettsville is there now. This was Mansker 's Lick and 
Mansker 's Station. 

Other stations were made at a later time. All of these 
can be found on the map. 

Bledsoe's Station was the center of a group of stations, 
as was the Fort on the Bluff. It was of almost as much im- 
portance in the Cumberland Settlement at this early time 
as the Bluff Station, or Nashborough. 



INDIANS. 



One day in February some men came back to the Bluff 
and told a new story. 

Out beyond Rains' Station they had seen strange foot- 
prints on the soft ground. From the way the toes turned in 



INDIANS. 73 

they knew them to be Indian tracks. The Indians had worn 
moccasins, as their shoes are called. 

Those brave men had followed the tracks. They led out 
to the creek, which we now call Mill Creek. There they 
found sixty Indians in camp. The Indians seemed very 
friendly. It was found that their home was far away to 
the northward, and that they had come down into this 
southern country to hunt in these famous hunting grounds. 
They were Delaware Indians. 

The cold winter had made game scarce everywhere. 
Many Indians had died that winter for lack of food. 

This is the way it seemed to all the poor Indians : 

*'0, the long and dreary winter! 
O, the cold and cruel winter! 
Ever thicker, thicker, thicker 
Froze the ice on lake and river. 
Ever deeper, deeper, deeper 
Fell the snow o'er all the landscape, 
Fell the covering snow and drifted 
Through the forest, round the village." 

So these Indians had left their village, and come here 
where they knew food could be found. They were sur- 
prised to see the white men. But they must have thought 
that they, too, had only come to hunt. That, they thought, 
was all right. 

It was found that they moved their camp very often. 
The truth was they were watching the white men very 



74 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

closely. But they kept so quiet that soon the men at the 
Bluff thought they had gone away. 



SPRING. 

SECOND CORN PLANTING. 

The men spent many happy hours going about over 
these hills and valleys. They knew good land. The rich 
low lands, the beautiful hills, the springs and streams 
everywhere, and the great forest trees, pleased them very 
much. Each man was trying to decide which part he would 
like for his own, and where he would like to build his home. 

As spring came on and little leaves began to peep out 
on the big forest trees, and the little wild flowers were 
blooming and the sweet feeling of spring was again in the 
air, how beautiful it must have seemed! Most of the men 
were seeing it then for the first time. 

"We have only to go out into the country near Nashville 
in the springtime to see for ourselves how lovely it was. 
Some of the trees we see in the country are the very same 
that were here then. 

Corn planting time had come. Again the ground must 
be made ready. You remember that first little patch of 
corn planted in the Sulphur Spring Bottom and what hap- 
pened to it. Now, during this second spring and summer 
there would certainly be enough men to keep the wild ani- 
mals away. So they planted a large field, and it, too, was 



A WONDERFUL VOYAGE. 75 

on that good rich soil in the low bottom land along Lick 
Branch. 



A WONDERFUL VOYAGE. 




A'^S the time passed on, these men at the Salt Lick 
became very mieasy. What had become of 
their friends with their wives and children, who 
had been left at Watauga to come by the other 
w^ay? 
The fall and winter had passed and spring had come, 
and still nothing had been heard from them. 

W^hen Captain Robertson left Watauga in the fall the 
plans for the other party were all made. Colonel John 
Donelson was to be their leader. All Ivnew that he was 
wise and brave and good, and they knew he would bring 
them safely through all dangers, if any one could. So 
when that long time had passed and still he did not come, 
the men here thought something dreadful must have hap- 
pened to the whole party. 

Let us see what was happening to them. 
The Watauga flows into the Tennessee. At that time 
the Tennessee was called the Cherokee. This river is 
larger and longer than the Cumberland. And if we look 
on the map we shall see what a big bend it makes. It flows 
southwest, west and north. At last it flows into the Ohio. 
The Cumberland also flows into the Ohio. 



76 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

The people at Watauga did not know this, but they 
guessed it. So they said, *'Let us try to go down the 
Cherokee to the Ohio, and see if we can find a way up to 
the Cumberland and to the French Lick." 

None but Indians had ever taken this voyage before. 
The Indians said that to go to the Wabash (Ohio) in a 
canoe, it would "take two paddles, two warriors, three 
moons. ' ' So these men and women knew that a long voyage 
was before them. They also knew there were many dangers 
along the way. 

When asked about the wild beasts in the forest, the 
Indians told how many there were by pointing to the leaves 
on the trees, and to the stars. Like the leaves and the stars 
there were so many they could not be counted. Still the 
fearless party got ready for the voyage with brave, cheer- 
ful hearts. 

1779. 

That autumn at Watauga was a very busy time. The 
boats were made. They were not comfortable and fine like 
ours. They were odd, rough little boats. There were forty 
in all. It took some time and thought to load them with the 
things they wished to carry to their new homes. 

Colonel Donelson's boat was not a large one, but it was 
the largest of all. It was flat and looked like a barge with 
the sides planked high all around it. One end was covered. 

It carried a little cannon! 

Since it was to adventure into strange waters, it was 
named "The Adventure." 



A WONDERFUL VOYAGE. 77 

Captain Robertson's wife, Mrs. Charlotte Robertson, 
and their five boys were with Colonel Donelson's family on 
The Adventure. Mrs. Ann Johnson, a sister of Captain 
Robertson, was there, also Mrs. Peyton and her father and 
mother. 

Then there was Colonel Donelson's wife and their large 
family. Their youngest daughter, Rachel, w^as fifteen 
years old. She had pretty dark curls and rosy cheeks and 
laughing black eyes. She was always, even in times of 
great danger, brave and bright and gay. She afterward 
became the wife of General Andrew Jackson. 

The light-liearted merriment of the young people helped 
to make many hours happy. There was a fiddler among 
them, and there was singing and music and dancing of a 
happy, merry kind. A girl like Rachel would make things 
bright and cheerful anywhere. 

We have the names of nearly every one in that brave 
company. There were one hundred and sixty people on 
The Adventure. Quite a number of them were colored 
people. We must not forget Patsy, the cook, nor Somer- 
set, the Colonel's body servant. 

The fleet did not start until December 22, 1779. It was 
that long, cold winter, when the ice and snow came in 
November. This had kept them from starting. Then, on 
account of the bitter cold, the ice in the water, and the 
sleet and rain, they traveled very slowly. They camped 
nearly two months in one place. It was about February 
20, 1780, when they got another start, but for another week 



78 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

they were forced "to lay by." On the 27th they *' pushed 
off," but this time several boats struck on a shoal. They 
could not get off until the next day. But this was nothing 
when we know of the troubles that came afterwards. 

On Wednesday, March 1, the voyage was begun in 
earnest. The boats were made so they would float easily 
dowai stream. On they went quite rapidly, but many things 
took place as they went. 

Captain Robertson's men had made their way through 
five hundred miles of mountains and forests, wading and 
swimming the streams. All this was done in the freezing 
bitter cold of a very cold winter. What chance had they 
for writing about anything? 

But floating down the river in The Adventure there 
were many times when those on board could sit at ease 
and talk or think. And Colonel Donelson did write. Almost 
every day he wrote in his diary about the exciting things 
that were happening. He used a quill pen. His ink must 
liave been made from roots or bark, or probably from gun- 
powder. We are very glad he wrote this diary. 

The paper that he wrote upon is still kept. It is kept 
by the Historical Society at Nashville. It is one of our 
treasures. It begins this way: ''Journal of a voyage in- 
tended by God's permission in the good boat Adventure, 
from Fort Patrick Henry, on Holston River, to the French 
Salt Springs, on Cumberland River, kept by John Don- 
elson." 

Some day you may read it yourself. Can't you see him 



A WONDERFUL VOYAGE. 



sitting quietly resting, and writing as the boat floated easily 
along? Or maybe some of it was done by the campfire at 
night. 

The Tennessee River cuts through the Cumberland 
Mountains. There the banks are high and the river is 
narrow. There is a place there called the Whirl, or Suck, 
vv'hich is very dangerous. It was along there that Indians 
gave all the boats so much trouble. They followed along 
the bank, calling out, ''This side is best for boats to pass." 
They came out in their canoes, intending to stop some of 
the fleet and kill all the men they could. One small boat 
was caught that way. Colonel Donelson ordered the fleet 
to stay close together so as to help one another. A boat 
struck a rock and stuck there. Mrs. Peyton and her mother 
helped by throwing the cargo into the water to lighten it, 
while the men shot at the Indians. \^^en it at last floated 
off and caught up with the fleet there was great rejoicing. 
The women's clothes were full of bullet holes, but no one 
had been struck. Several men were killed as the boats 
passed that narrow place. 

After awhile they came in sight of the Mussel Shoals. 
Read what Colonel Donelson wrote about them: 

"When we approached them they had a dreadful ap- 
pearance to those who had never seen them before. The 
water being high, made a terrible roaring, which could be 
heard at some distance among the drift wood heaped 
frightfully upon the points of the island, the current run- 
ning in every possible direction. Here we did not know 



80 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

liow soon we should be dashed to pieces. . . . Our boats 
frequently dragged on the bottom. . . . They warped 
as much as in a rough sea. But by the hand of Providence 
we are now preserved from this danger also. I know not 
the length of this wonderful shoal. We must have de- 
scended very rapidly, for we passed it in about three 
hours. Came to, and camped on the northern shore, not 
far below the shoals, for the night. ' ' 

During the next few days they were again attacked 
by Indians, and several were wounded. One night the fires 
were kindled and they were getting ready to sleep, when 
all the company were frightened by the incessant barking 
of the dogs. They quickly got into the boats, "fell" down 
the river about a mile and camped on the opposite shore. 

Then they moved on peacefully for five days, when 
they reached the mouth of the Tennessee. This was Mon- 
day, March 20. There they found troubles of a different 
kind. 

*'The river is very high, the current rapid," and their 
boats were not made to go easily up stream. The crews 
were "almost worn down with hunger and fatigue." 

But they knew they must go up this big Ohio. The 
hard work began and slowly the boats moved up the stream. 

Tuesday, March 21. 

"Set out and on this day labored very hard and got 
but a little way. Camped on the south bank of the Ohio. 
Passed the two following days as the former, suffering 
much from hunger and fatigue." 



A WONDERFUL VOYAGE. 81 

Friday, March 24. 

"About 3 o'clock came to the mouth of a river which 
I thought was the Cumberland. ' ' 

But no one knew that it was. 

Still they decided ''to make the trial, pushed up some 
distance and encamped for the night." 

But they had hard work rowing up the stream. So 
Colonel Donelson fixed a small square sail up on The 
Adventure. Two men stood at the lower corners of the 
sheet to hold it in place. Thus they got the wind to help 
the big boat along. The men at the oars were very thank- 
ful. Yet what slow, hard work it was ! And suppose they 
were not on the right river ! How discouraged they felt ! 

And the people were all hungry. 

''We are now without bread," wrote Colonel Donelson. 
There was left only a little seed corn. 

But by this time they had come into that wonderful 
country of which we have read so much, where the hunt- 
ing was always so good. 

They could now get buffalo meat. But the animals 
were somewhat scarce and very lean on account of the cold 
winter. But it tasted very good to them. Then one day 
they killed a swan, "which was very delicious." 

A few days later, while they were camping tired and 
hungry, and trying to rest, Patsy found something. It 
was salad, or greens. It was growing all over the meadow. 
How she did hurry to get it ! She was very glad to get some 
green fresh thing to eat. They called it Shawnee Salad. 
Can you think why they named it thus ? 



82 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

On Friday, March 31, a very cheering thing happened. 
It was a great surprise to Colonel Donelson. There on the 
bank stood his friend. Colonel Henderson. They had left 
him at Watauga. He had walked through the forest 
straight west. How strange that he should have been at 
that place on the bank just as The Adventure was passing ! 

He told them all that they wanted to know. First that 
they were on the right river. That was good news. Then 
they told each other about everything that had happened 
since they parted. Then they said goodbye and on went the 
little fleet up the river. 

Everybody was happy now, but oh, so tired, and they 
were going so slowly. 

Note.— A map of the bend of the river from West 
Nashville around to the Hospital Bluff could be drawn on 
the board and the children should locate the two Stations, 
also the bridges and Broad Street. 

Sunday, April 23. 

The Adventure came slowly around a bend. There be- 
fore them was Eaton's Station (now Lock No. 1). Think 
of the joy and gladness on board the boats. They were so 
near the end of their long, long voyage. Only one mile 
and a half more ! 

I wonder when Captain Eobertson at the Bluff first got 
the news that they were near. I wonder if Colonel Donel- 
son fired off his little cannon to proclaim the good tidings. 
I like to think of what all may have felt and done as they 
came nearer and nearer. I feel sure the Robertson boys 



GETTING SETTLED. 83 



must have kept a sharp lookout to get the first sight of 
their father. 

They did not stop long at Eaton's Station. The very- 
next day here they came up to the Bluff. 

They were at the end of that dangerous and wonderful 
voyage. It was a joy to Colonel Donelson to bring to Cap- 
tain Robertson and others their families and friends. He 
knew that they had feared they would never meet again. 

Monday, April 24. 

*'This day we arrived at our journey's end at the Big 
Salt Lick, where we had the pleasure of finding Captain 
Robertson and his company. It is a source of satisfaction 
to us to be enabled to restore to him and others their fam- 
ilies and friends, who were entrusted to our care, and who 
sometime since perhaps despaired of ever meeting again. 

*'We have found a few log cabins which have been built 
on a cedar bluff above the Lick by Captain Robertson and 
his company." 

Monday, April 24, 1780. We must not forget this date. 



GETTING SETTLED. 

The Adventure moved up to the low bank above the 
stockade. Do you not suppose that now there was much 
running up and down the river bank ? The things brought 
on the boats had to be moved up inside the stockade or 
into the cabins. And as the women worked, the place began 
to look more comfortable and homelike. 



84 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Until the cabins were ready they still stayed at night on 
The Adventure. Some camped on the bank. They knew 
by this time how to be very comfortable in camp. 

Watauga itself was far out in the backwoods. So the 
things brought from there were mostly what they could 
make themselves. Here, so much further off in the forest, 
the things seemed even more comfortable and convenient. 
Here are some of the things to be moved from The Adven- 
ture: 

There was a rough wooden bed, a feather bed, and some 
wooden stools. There were iron kettles and pots for cook- 
ing on the open fires. There were long iron hooks with 
chains called cranes, with which to hang the pots over the 
fire. All these they prized very much. Did you ever drink 
water from a gourd? They had gourds of different sizes. 
The smaller ones were used for drinking, and the very 
large ones were used instead of buckets and baskets. There 
were a few wooden bowls, too. In these bread could be 
made. And there were some steel knives and forks and 
some pewter plates. 

We love to think of the spinning wheels. What care 
they must have taken when moving them! They brought 
a loom, too. And every woman had her knitting needles. 
A very precious thing brought was a little bundle of wool. 

With these things would be made the only clothes that 
any of them would have for many days to come, except, 
of course, the men's clothes. They were hunters and made 
their own clothes. 



THE CHILDREN. 85 



There was some coarse cloth which some of the women 
had made at Watauga. This was to be used when it was 
needed. 

And then there were a few tallow candles and some 
candle molds. 

The men looked with joy at the plows and rakes and 
hoes, and the little bag of seed corn and garden seed. There 
were axes and augers and saws. These would be needed 
in cutting trees and building cabins and planting the fields 
they hoped to have soon. 

Of course plenty of powder and lead had been brought. 
The lead was to be melted and bullets made when wanted. 

The little cannon mounted on The Adventure they were 
quite glad to see, and all were very proud of it. This cannon 
they called a swivel. It was placed on the blockhouse above 
the gate of the stockade. That was not, however, until the 
following summer. 

Upon a little shelf above the big fireplaces each one of 
the good women put the most precious thing she had in 
the world. It was a Bible. 

They read it every day. They told their little children 
the beautiful Bible stories. 



THE CHILDREN. 

During all this time think what a good time the children 



were having! 



86 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



They ran many times up and down from the boats to 
the stockade. They played about the spring on the Bluff. 
They fished in the river and they went about in the woods 
near the Bluff with their dogs. The woods, you know, were 
where the middle of' town is now. They went down to Wil- 
son's Spring Branch, also, and into the canebrake there. 

There was a good path, by that time, between the gate 
of the station and the Salt Lick. The path went up the hill 
through the cedar woods along where Market Street is, 
across the Square along Cedar and Cherry Streets over to 
the Spring. Along this path the children ran and played 
every day. What fun they must have had down there 
around the Sulphur Spring ! They had heard a great deal 
about the Big Salt Lick before they got here. 

I wonder if any one thinks those children did nothing 
but run about and play ? It may seem strange, but among 
the other things which they did, they certainly went to 
school. During that long trip on the boats from Watauga 
they had had their lessons nearly every day. 

Besides the Robertson boys there were about twenty 
children. Mrs. Ann Johnson was a sister of James Rob- 
ertson. When the boats started out she began to teach her 
little nephews. And then all the children came to her and 
she had a regular little school on board The Adventure. So 
the very first school that Nashville ever had landed at the 
Big Salt Lick on that Monday, April 24. For a short time 
Mrs. Johnson went on teaching the children. 

It is said that some nice clean sand was put into a big 



THE FIRST MEETING. 87 



shallow box. In that the children learned to make the 
letters and to write. 



THE FIRST MEETING. 




OW all the men felt that they could set- 
tle down here in earnest. The women 
and children made it truly a home. A 
message was sent to all the stations ask- 
ing the men to come to the Bluff on a 
certain day. And so when the sun looked 
down on the three little log cabins on that spring morning 
it saw a crowd of men gathered there. Some, from the more 
distant stations near Gallatin, had come on foot, some on 
horseback. All knew that their business was serious and 
important. 

We are very proud of that meeting. It shows in one 
way what great and good men these were who began our 
city. And they were some of the men who began our State, 
too, and w^ho were so *' brave and true." 

MAY 1, 1780. 

May this date always be honored in the city of Nash- 
ville! This was the time of that first meeting of the Sta- 
tioners, as they called themselves. These people w^re off 
here in the forest hundreds of miles from other white 
people. So at that time there were no laws at all to govern 
them. Now, these men belonged to a people that had al- 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



ways made laws or rules for themselves, and then kept 
them. Spread out on a rough wooden table in one of the 
cabins was a paper. On it were written a few good laws. 
At the end was written, *'We do solemnly and sacredly de- 
clare and promise each other that we will keep, and make 
others keep, these our rules.'' 

After hearing the laws read, they agreed that all were 
right. They talked of others that were needed and decided 
to meet again on the 13th. On that day they were all here. 
After reading the paper again the men walked in, and one 
by one each picked up the quill pen and signed his name. 
They could write well, which shows that they were men of 
some education. There were two hundred and fifty-six 
names. 

Few people living here seventy-six years after that May 
day of 1780 remembered that such a paper had ever been 
written and signed. One day Mr. Putnam found an old 
trunk belonging to Col. Robert Barton. In it this wonder- 
ful paper was found. It is of the greatest value to us be- 
cause it proves the kind of men who first settled in Nash- 
ville. 

Many of the men who signed it lived here the rest of 
their lives and did as much for the good of the settlement 
as those of whom we hear so much. 

At that first meeting James Robertson was elected Col- 
onel. John Donelson was made Lieutenant Colonel. Major 
Lucas was next in command, and they elected four Cap- 
tains. Another very important thing was that the fort on 



SYNOPSIS OF THE ARTICLES OF AGREEMENT. 89 

the bluff was then named Nashborough. It was named for 
their friend General Francis Nash, who had been killed 
three years before at the battle of Germantown. 

It was decided that the settlement was to be governed 
by twelve men. They were called judges or notables, and 
sometimes members of the committee. A certain number 
of good men were to be elected from each station. And it 
is one of the laws of which we are especially proud that 
these men were elected *'by the people." So that really 
the j)eople governed themselves. That was not so common 
then as it is now. These twelve notables were not paid for 
their work. 

This little government was like the one at Watauga 
and at the Kentucky settlements. It was a free, independ- 
ent government before the United States was formed. The 
people called it the Government of the Notables. 

It began May 1, 1780. 



SYNOPSIS OF THE ARTICLES OF AGREEMENT. 

GOVERNMENT OF THE NOTABLES. 

To do equal justice to all ; to settle land claims ; to settle 
all matters of dispute; to protect the land claims of those 
who should return for their families ; to give farming tools 
and food to families when they first came to the settlement ; 
to take care of widows and orphans of those killed by In- 
dians ; to keep peace and prevent evil-doing. This govern- 



90 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

ment was to last until this land could become a county of 
North Carolina. A land office was to be opened on the 
19th. The way to record a land claim is given in another 
place. 

It was ** agreed and firmly resolved'' that a message 
be sent telling the State of North Carolina that this little 
settlement was here and that the people were faithful and 
obedient to the laws of that State; also to say that they 
were not upon any Indian land, as it had been sold to them 
by the tribe having a claim to it; to say also that this set- 
tlement wished to share with the State the cost of the great 
war then going on, and that they were faithful to the cause 
of General Washington ; lastly, to ask that as soon as pos- 
sible they might be formed into a county, and that they 
might have reasonable help in protecting themselves from 
the Indians. 



THE BEGINNING OF SORROWS. 

|OLONEL ROBERTSON had been Captain of a 
company of good riflemen at Watauga. He was 
now in command of all the soldiers on the Cum- 
berland. Yes, they would have need of good sol- 
diers here. 
One day about the last of April two hunters were on 
their way back to the bluff. As they crossed Richland 
Creek near where Belle Meade is now, they stopped to get 
a drink from the creek. One of them was shot. An In- 




THE BEGINNING OF SORROWS. 



91 




dian was hiding near. The other hunter ran and came into 
the stockade at the bluff in great excitement. 



92 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

A little later a strange shot was heard over near the 
Salt Lick. People knew it was from an Indian gun. A 
young man was found, killed by that shot. 

The Indian's tracks were seen, and Colonel Robertson 
and his men started after him right away. They went 
west from the Lick out the buffalo path. On and on the 
tracks were followed as far as the Harpeth Hills. 

The Indian had slipped away. 

But he had found out the little settlement. He would 
tell others. 

**That was the beginning of sorrows," dear old Mrs. 
Neely said afterwards. 

John Rains, who always seemed to act quickly, moved 
all his family in to the fort the very next day. He knew 
the Indians would come again. 



A HAPPY TIME. 

Still, all that sweet May time the people were happy. 
They were busy getting settled in their new homes. They 
hoped to make friends with the Indians. They knew that 
no Indians owned this land. 

They had good laws and good men to see that all was 
right. They could go all over this beautiful country around 
Nashborough and select any land they wanted. To make 
it his own, a man must obey an easy rule made that May 
day. 



SALT. 93 

He must sign the paper upon which the laws were writ- 
ten, and he must write his name in the land book called the 
entry book. Besides this, he must write his name or ini- 
tials with the day, month and year on a tree (or something 
else that would last). This must be at a spring or some 
noted part of the land where all might see it. The first 
plan was to pay ten dollars for one thousand acres. But 
soon they began to divide the land into tracts of 640 acres 
each. One man could own more than one of these tracts 
of land. 

There were so many springs and so many pretty places 
for houses and so much good land for farms that there was 
more than enough for all. Some were in a great hurry to 
build their log cabins and move their families out to them. 



SALT. 

SUMMER, 1780. 

There are many fine mineral springs about Nashville. 

Now salt was needed at all the stations. It was very 
much wanted. The men at the Bluff and at Freeland's 
lost no time in trying the water of the French Lick. And 
some good salt was soon packed away in gourds ready for 
use. 

It was made in the Bottom near the Lick. A large iron 
kettle was filled with water from the spring. A fire was 
built under the kettle. It was kept burning so that the 
water boiled a long time. The water turned into vapor and 



94 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

went off into the air. After a while the water had all gone. 
The salt that had been in the water was left in the bottom 
and on the sides of the kettle. Why did it not rise with 
the vapor *? 

A big kettle full of water left very little salt. So many 
kettles full had to be boiled before those gourds could be 
filled. And very carefully were the gourds placed on the 
high shelf in the cabin on the Bluff. 

So the first thing of this kind made in Nashville was 
salt, and there near our Sulphur Spring was the first salt 
works. 

Gasper Mansker wanted to get some salt near his sta- 
tion. So it was decided to try Mr. Neely's spring first. 
This is up the river near the bank. We now call it Larkin 
Spring. 

Early one morning old Mr. Neely went to this spring to 
stay several days, trying the water. Some of the men from 
Mansker 's went with him. His young daughter went with 
her father to do the cooking. 

One day while the kettle was boiling well the men went 
off to cut some wood. They had made a half -faced camp. 
Old Mr. Neely was tired and had gone to sleep in the camp, 
under the low shelter of boughs and twigs. His daughter 
was busy cleaning up and getting ready to cook dinner. 
She was singing all the time, singing the "songs of Zion,'' 
which her mother had taught her. Her voice was sweet 
and loud. It could be heard afar off in the woods. 



SPRING AND SUMMER, 1780. 95 

Suddenly that awful sound, an Indian gun, sto]3X)ed 
her sweet singing. That shot killed her father. 

Then two stout Indians ran from behind the bushes, got 
on either side of Miss Neely, took her gently by each arm, 
and ran with her far away through the forest. When she 
could run no longer they carried her. They took her to 
their village. There she lived for two or three years. 

Indians loved music. It was her sweet singing that 
made them so kind to Miss Neely. 

No salt was ever made at Neely 's Spring. They did not 
try it again. 



SPRING AND SUMMER, 1780. 

Here are some of the things that happened that first 
spring and summer, 1780. 

*'In the summer of this year a man, some say it was 
Isaac Lefevre, was killed near the fort on the bluff." The 
exact spot was near Church Street between the First Pres- 
byterian Church and Cherry Street, just a stone's throw 
from the gate. of the fort. 

**In the summer season Solomon Phillips went out 
from the fort to the place now called Cross' old field for 
simblings." This field was where the high school now 
stands. He w^as shot and died soon after. Samuel Murry 
was killed there also. 

Robert Aspey was killed near where Christ Church is 
now. 



96 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

As Philip Catron was coming on horseback through the 
thick cedars along the path from the Sulphur Spring to 
the Bluff he was shot. His arm was broken, but he escaped 
to the fort. Those thick cedars were at the corner of Cedar 
and Cherry Streets, near the Duncan Hotel. 

Captain John Caffrey and Daniel Williams had tied 
their canoe to the shore and were "rising the bank" 
(climbing up the steep bank to the fort), when they were 
shot by Indians. Captain Eains chased the Indians over 
to the Sulphur Spring Bottom. 

It was this summer that a servant of Mrs. Gilkie's was 
wounded while attending to the cows, near where the trans- 
fer station is now. 

Early in the fall Mr. Taylor and others were "near the 
Bluff to the southwest." They were somewhere between 
Church and Broad Streets near the river. They were 
working on the gate of the fort, getting wood ready to 
strengthen the gate. Suddenly they were fired upon by 
Indians. No one was hurt and the Indians ran off. They 
did not go after the Indians, fearing an ambush. Col. 
Robertson was always a wise leader. 

So many things were taking place and so near the sta- 
tion, too, that some timid ones were getting afraid to go 
out at all. One Indian, or maybe two or three, would come 
creeping up, hiding behind the trunks of large trees and 
bushes. Just see how close they got to the Station without 
any one knowing they were there until some one was shot ! 

How glad the people were that they had that strong 
fence around their cabins! 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 97 




LITTLE BOY STORIES. 

THE LITTLE BOY. 

NCE there was a little boy. His name was John. 
John lived in a little log cabin. He had never seen 
a town. He did not know how one looked. He 
had never seen any kind of house except a few log 
cabins like those at his home. 
The cabins where he lived were close together and had 
a high fence around them. The fence was made of strong 
posts set close side by side, and the top of each was sharp 
pointed. Nobody could climb over that fence. It had one 
heavy, strong gate with a chain to keep it fastened, and 
there was a two-storied log house by the side of the gate. 
John ran about inside the fence. There were ever so 
many rocks on the ground, and he and the other children 
would play with them. They would make play-houses and 
find pretty rocks to put in them. 

But there were dogs and horses and cows, and the little 
boy knew all of them and loved them. The dogs and the 
puppies were always around ready to play. Even old 
Eed-gill herself was gentle with him and as careful to 
guard little John from harm as she was her little puppies. 
Early every morning John was out by his mother's 
side as she milked the cow. He would hold his little gourd 
while she poured the fresh, warm milk into it for his break- 
fast. And often that would be the only thing he would 
have. To him it was the verv best kind of breakfast. 



98 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

How lie did love to hear the tinkle of the bell and the 
old cows' moo-moo, as they came up to the big gate every 
evening! The gate was opened very joyfully for them. In 
they walked, and the little boy's mother sat on a three- 
legged stool and got the warm sweet milk for his supper. 

It was a proud day for John when he took his first 
ride on his father's horse. His father lifted him up, set 
him on the back of the big horse and then held him as the 
horse walked about in front of the cabins. He thought he 
was a very big boy indeed when he could ride a horse that 
way. 

Sometimes the men would get on their horses. The 
dogs would all bark and yelp, seeming to know what was 
going to happen. Then the chain would be pulled and the 
big gate opened. Out would go the horses and men and 
as many dogs as they wanted would follow. The gate 
would be shut and fastened. The little boy would feel lone- 
some. 

On towards night, or the next day, he would hear the 
dogs barking and the sound of the horses outside. The 
gate would be opened and in would come men, horses and 
dogs. How tired they looked ! But they had brought with 
them the meat and the skin of a deer or a bear or a buffalo. 
They had been out hunting. Then John knew there would 
be plenty to eat for many days and a new animal skin that 
they needed so much. But he did not care for that meat 
as he did for the good, fresh milk he had every day. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 99 



Now, as lie j^layed around all day, and before he went 
to sleep at night, he wondered what was outside the high 
fence. The only things he knew out there were what he 
could see over the top of the fence. He could see the blue 
sky up above and the big white clouds floating across it. 
And he found out where the pretty yellow sunlight came 
from— that light that was so warm and that showed him 
his little shadow, and sometimes made it very little and 
sometimes very, very big. 

He loved that yellow light that came into the cabin 
door early in the morning. At that time the sky had such 
pretty colored clouds all over it. He watched for the big 
yellow ball that seemed to come up in the morning in front 
of the cabin and made all that beautiful light. After a 
while he saw it back of the cabin going down, and the sky 
was prettier than ever. Then sometimes at sunset he could 
see the moon like a little bow in the western sky, and a 
bright star shining near, and again sometimes at sunset 
the moon would be like a great round yellow ball coming 
up from the east. 

He found out that the rain came down from above, and 
he saw the black clouds and the streaks of lightning, and 
he heard the thunder rolling away off up in the sky. 

Over the high fence little John saw the tops of the tall 
cedar trees and the big forest trees. He loved to see the 
wind shaking them about and to feel it blowing and push- 
ing against him, too; and he heard it out there making 



100 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

queer sweet sounds among the trees. He saw the birds 
flying about and heard their sweet songs. 

And he could hear another sweet sound all the daytime 
and in the night time. The wind in the tree tops and the 
birds' songs sometimes stopped,, but that other sweet sound 
never stopped. 

One day he asked his mother what it was. She took 
him up into her arms and carried him out of the big gate. 

And now he found out what made that sweet little tin- 
kle, tinkle. They were standing near the top of a high 
bluff. From under a big rock there came flowing very fast 
a stream of clear and sparkling water. His mother said, 
**This is our spring." The spring branch ran right down 
the steep rocky bank and falling from one rock down to 
the other it made the prettiest little sounds. The singing 
of these little waterfalls was what John had heard all 
through the daytime and in the night. 

They sat down on a big rock. John put his little hand 
into the water and found it very cold. 

Sitting on the top of that steep bluff and looking down, 
it seemed to John that he had seen something like that be- 
fore. He saw how the water rippled as it came flowing 
around the bend and went on past him. And his mother 
said, "That is our river." 

Then John looked all around him. It was the great 
forest he saw out there, and across the river the big trees 
stood thick and green. And he began to love it all. The 
spring, the bluff, the river, the big forest trees and the 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 101 



cedars were the world to him. He put his arms around his 
mother's neck and he loved her better than ever. The 
world out there looked so big. 

He was glad when he got back inside the high fence and 
the gate was fastened. There were the few people whom 
he had always known, and the dogs, and the cows, and the 
horses, and the three little cabins, and his own dear father 
and mother. 

And that night, safe and happy, he lay in his low bed 

listening to the sound of the water singing aloud to him 

as it fell over the rocks, down the bluff and into the river, 

and he went to sleep thinking about the water flowing on 

and on. 

A DAY WITH JOHN. 

Now here is a strange thing. You can today find the 
very place where John and his mother stood looking down 
at the river. You can find where the big gate was, and the 
spring, and the three cabins, and the blockhouse by the 
gate, and the high fence. 

If you go down Church Street to the river, there at the 
end of Church Street is the exact place where the spring 
used to be. The fence and the cabins were just north of 
Church Street between Market Street and the river. The 
gate was at the southern corner of the fence— that is now 
the northern corner of Church and Market Streets. 

And now, since we know exactly where John lived, 
there are many things we are very sure that he saw, and 
many things that we are very sure that he did. 



102 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



During the summer there were some very rainy days. 
Then John had to stay inside the cabin nearly all day. 

This cabin was built of logs, and the cracks, or chinks, 
between the logs were filled up with a kind of plaster made 
of wet dirt with dry grass and little rocks. The floor was 
just the ground, dry and hard. There was no window. The 
door was of rough wood, and the hinges were of wood also. 
There was a wooden latch with a leather string running 
through a hole and hanging on the outside. This string 
was called a bobbin. "Pull the bobbin and the latch will 
fly up," as her grandmother used to say to Little Eed Eid- 
ing Hood. 

The roof was made of rough boards. Sometimes big 
rocks were put on them to help hold them in place. 

There was a broad hearth made of large flat stones and 
a big fireplace almost large enough for John's mother to 
stand up inside. It was made of big rocks and the chimney 
w^as built roughly of these rocks, too. 

There was a plain high wooden bed in one corner, and 
John's little low bed was pushed under it in the daytim^e. 
Sometimes curtains made of skins would be hung across 
the room, so it would seem like two rooms. 

Over the door there were some wooden racks. On these 
racks were always kept guns ready for use. 

One rainy day John's mother stood at her spinning 
w^heel hard at work and making the wheel whir and hum. 
A little wool had been brought on The Adventure, but there 
had been so much to do that there had been little time for 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 103 



spinning. The door stood open, for the wind was blowing 
the rain from the northwest, and her door opened towards 
the east. John's father was out under the shed, or the 
lean-to, where the men were all busy. 

Some of the other women came in, and they sat talking 
and working cheerfully. The children and the dogs ran 
in and out all the time. 

''Well," said John's mother, "I wonder if it is time 
to get dinner. There is no use looking at my sun mark on 
such a cloudy day as this." 

She had a mark just outside her door, and when the 
shadow of the cabin fell on it, then the shadow was point- 
ing straight to the north, and she knew it was 12 o'clock. 

All the women thought it must be time to get dinner, 
and, of course, that made them think about the fire. They 
tried to keep their fire from ever going out. There were 
no matches in the world then. If it did go out it would 
have to be started with the flint rocks, or some fire would 
have to be brought from a neighbor's. So in summer when 
they were not cooking they always covered the fire up with 
ashes. But on this morning it had rained so hard that 
John's mother had tilted an iron pot over the fire, for the 
rain had come dripping down the big open chimney. 

Soon she had a bright fire again, and a good piece of 
venison was cooking for dinner. Suddenly one of the Rob- 
.ertson boys came running in, saying: 

"Please give me some fire. Mother's was put out by 
the rain this morning." John's mother gave him a big 



104 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

chunk of burning wood, and away lie ran to make up his 
mother's fire with it. But as he ran out of the door, she 
called after him, "Tell your mother to come over here and 
cook her dinner on my fire.'' They were always so anxious 
to help one another in those days. 

It was not long, however, before the smoke was pour- 
ing out of Mrs. Robertson's chimney. Soon the men were 
called, and all at the Station were eating what was to them 
a fine dinner. There were different kinds of wild meat 
that the hunters had brought in and a little, very little, 
corn. The children often begged for a little honey. When 
the gourd was brought down from the shelf it seemed to 
John that he could eat all the honey himself that that gourd 
held. 

Thomas Sharpe Spencer had come in that morning 
from a long hunt and was tired. So he said: *'Just give 
me a gourd full of bear oil. Nothing rests me as that 
does." John Rains said: "There is nothing better. I'll 
just take some myself." And Gasper Mansker and Abra- 
ham Castleman took some also. 

All the afternoon John stayed under the lean-to where 
the men were working with some deer skins. They called 
it buckskin, and they were going to make hunting shirts 

out of it. 

A very funny fellow whom the children all loved was 
David Hood. He could do a little of everything and was 
always helping around at Freeland's and the Bluff. He 
was at the Bluff that day and as busy as ever. Colonel 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 105 



Robertson, John Cockrell, Andrew Ewin and others were 
listening carefully to all the hunters were saying. They 
had been fifty miles and more from the Bluff, and they 
Avere telling about the land they had seen, and especially 
about what Indian signs they noticed. The children did 
not care much for all that. They wanted to hear Castle- 
man tell what the horses and dogs had done during the 
hunt. He always had such wonderful tales to tell about 
what happened when old Red-gill met a bear. They were 
so busy that day there was not enough time to tell tales, 
so little John went on playing and left the men talking. 

Some birds had made a nest up in the chimney near the 
top. Sometimes they made such a noise up there. It was 
great fun to listen and wonder what they were saying. 
That afternoon one of the little ones fell out of the nest. 
It fell dowTi into the cold ashes and fluttered its little wings 
until it got out on the hearthstones. It chirped and 
chirped and opened wide its big funny mouth. John felt 
so sorry for it that his father climbed up on the roof and 
put the little one where its mother could get it. 

Late that afternoon the sun came out bright and clear 
and the sunset was beautiful. After dark that summer 
night, just before John went to bed, he was running about 
the room when he found himself inside the big fireplace. 
The fire was covered up in one corner and there was plenty 
of room for him and much to spare. He turned his little 
face and looked upward. There was a bright twinkling 
star shining down at him. How surprised he was, and how 



106 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

pretty it seemed to him ! Every night after that he peeped 
up to see his star. If it was a clear night some one of the 
little stars would be sure to twinkle down at him as he 
looked up through his big chimney. And he went to sleep 
hearing the wind blowing in the trees and the water sing- 
ing as it fell over the rocks, and wondering about the little 
star that twinkled ''up above the world so high." 

OUT IN THE FOREST. 

Don't think that that one time when John went out to 
the spring with his mother was the last time. Oh, no, in- 
deed! He watched the gate. Almost every time it was 
opened he ran out a little way. The children often ran out 
to pick up chips. There was a woodpile near the gate. It 
was about where College Street now crosses Church Street. 
There was a short path around to the spring. The men 
had made a wooden trough and fixed it so they could tiu*n 
the water inside the stockade when they wanted it. But 
this was not yet much used. Some one was often going 
for water. So many a time did John's little bare feet 
trudge around to the spring; and many a time did he sit 
on the rocks near by and watch the water as it fell sing- 
ing and glistening down to the river. 

One day he ran with the other children down the bank, 
w^here our wharf is now. He picked up little rocks, as they 
did, and threw them into the water. What a pretty sound 
thev made as they splashed ! 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 107 



John began to run out by himself. At first, when his 
mother would miss him, she was sure to find him at the 
spring or down by the river. She was afraid for him to 
go so much alone, for there might be danger outside the 
stockade. Still, the men were at work near by all the 
time. So she let him go when he pleased. 

He wandered all about through the woods, sometimes 
wdth the other children and sometimes, as his mother knew, 
all alone. 

The children went down into the canebrake and found 
the creek that the people a long time afterwards called 
Wilson's Spring Branch. Then they ran up the hill in 
front of the gate. All that hillside from the Square and 
the Capitol down past Broad Street was a forest, and the 
men were busy there cutting down trees for fire-wood and 
for building cabins. 

The children played along the path that led from the 
gate over to the Salt Lick. And how they did love to go 
over to Lick Branch! But that was almost too far, and 
the little ones did not get over there often. 

John went one afternoon with his father up to the top 
of the Cedar Knob. That was the first time he had ever 
known that the world was so big. He saw some of the 
far away hills that we see now, and the river away off. 
And he saw the sunset grander than he had even seen it 
before. It was a tired little boy who tried to tell his mother 
about it, as he drank his milk that night. And he was too 
sleepy to look for his star. 



108 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

But the next morning lie was ready to start out again. 
How he did love the woods ! If he ever saw any wild ani- 
mals or snakes he never talked much about it. He never 
seemed to be afraid of anything. When the other children 
would not go he just went on by himself. He really never 
got very far from the Bluff. But sometimes he would be 
out for hours, and his mother would not know where to 
look for him. 

So one morning she said: *'My little son, I am going 
to give you something. You must promise to wear it all 
the time while you are playing out in the woods.'' He 
promised, and he watched to see what it was. 

Then she tied a little bell about his neck. Oh, what fun 
that was ! The more he ran and jumped, the more the bell 
tinkled. 

After that when it was time for John to come in, all 
they had to do was to go a little way into the woods or down 
towards the river and stop and listen. Soon they would 
hear the little bell's ''tinkle, tinkle." Then they would 
go towards it, and there would be John, playing around by 
himself. 

Was it not strange that some Indian, wandering that 
way, did not carry John off? But no harm ever came to 
our little boy. 




LITTLE BOY STORIES. 109 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 

THE cows. 

Every morning after milking time, tlie gate of the fort 
would be opened and the cows would go out. They had 
good pasture right there on the hillside near the gate. But 
there was nothing they liked better than to go along the 
path over the hill into the Sulphur Spring Bottom. There 
the grass grew thick and sweet and the water of Lick 
Branch was clear and cool. Then when the sun was low 
over the western hills, just as we see it so often now, back 
came the cows to the gate. 

One day towards the last of the summer some one came 
running from the Lick and cried: *'One of our cows has 
been killed and several of the horses are gone!" Then 
they knew that Indians had been there. 

Oh, how sorry the loss of that cow made the women! 
They knew that when night came and the cow did not 
come, some child would go to bed crying for his milk, and 
for the dear old cow. How sad they were ! The men were 
angry with the Indians. Capt. Leiper with fifteen men 
started out to find them. They followed the Indian tracks 
out the buffalo path. They went on horseback. 

Late that afternoon John's mother was very busy put- 
ting away her work and getting things ready for the night. 
John had been running and playing all day, and it was 
nice to keep close to his mother and sometimes hold her 
apron and lean against her. He was himgry, too. He had 



110 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



not heard about the cow. Soon he began to wonder why 
his mother was not out niilkmg. Then he picked up his 
little gourd and ran out the door. But his mother did not 
follow with her three-legged stool, laughing as she some- 
times did when he was in a hurry for his supper. She 
came out slowly and sat down on the bench by the door. 

Two of the cows were standing inside the big gate. 
They were being milked, and John could hear the milk as 
it fell into the piggins. He ran back to his mother. "Oh, 
mother," he cried, "where is old Brindle?" 

"Old Brindle is not coming back to us tonight, my 
little boy," she answered. A queer look on her face made 
John throw his arms about her neck and whisper, "Mother, 
are you crying'?" 

Then they both cried a little together while she told 
Mm that he must not look for old Brindle ever to come 
again. As they sat on the bench talking, Mrs. Robertson 
came by with her piggin full of warm fresh milk. She 
stopped and filled John's little gourd while she said: "Do 
not be unhappy about it. You shall have some of my cow's 
milk every night and morning." 

And the little boy went to sleep that night out on the 
bench with his head on his mother's lap. 

She had not told him all her trouble. His father was 
one of those brave men who had gone after the Indians. 
He might not come back again. So no wonder John's 
mother was very sad. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. m 



THE NEXT DAY. 

It was thought that Indians would not come near the 
fort while the spies and soldiers were out on their trail. 
So the next morning the two cows were let out, but kept 
near the fort. Mrs. Gilkie sent her old colored man to 
watch them. 

They were grazing quietly on either side of the path 
to the Lick. They had gone up the hill from the gate. 
They were somewhere near the place where our Market 
House and Transfer Station are now. The children had 
come up the path from the fort and were playing near. 
The thick-set little cedars growing all about made such 
good places where the children could hide. 

They could tell where John ran to hide, for they could 
hear his little bell. The old cows shook their heads and 
jingled their bells now and then. The old negro man sit- 
ting on a rock near the path laughed and talked with the 
children as they played. 

Bang! It was an Indian gun! The sound came from 
over towards the west. For an instant all was still. But 
suddenly sharp, loud screams rent the air! All the chil- 
dren screaming ran down towards the fort, and the In- 
dians yelled and ran the other way! They had crept up 
hiding behind the big cedars that were towards the Cedar 
Knob. 

Can't you see them all running and screaming? The 
children, of course, were afraid of the Indians, and, strange 
as it may seem, the Indians were frightened at the noise 



112 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

the children made. Soon the children and the old man 
were safely locked inside the fort. John did not stop until 
he jumped into his mother's arms. 

The few men at the fort went out to drive the Indians 
away, and to get the cows safely home. The poor negro 
was wounded, but the good people made him comfortable 
and he soon got well. It certainly was funny for the In- 
dians to get so scared when the children screamed. The 
old history says, *'A lot of children ran and screamed, and 
the Indians ran and screamed the other way." 

THE RETURN. 

Soon everything was quiet inside the stockade. The 
men were silently cleaning their guns. Col. Robertson was 
busy washing and binding up the old negro's wounded arm. 
He could do that as well as any doctor. 

John's mother came out and took a seat on the bench 
by the side of the door. *' Susan," she called, ''come here 
and sit with me." 

John looked at the two sitting so still and tallying so 
earnestly and he wondered what fun there was in that. 
The dogs began to bark, so he ran to see what was going 
on with them. They sounded as though they were having 
some fun. 

Sure enough, they were wagging their tails and run- 
ning from the gate to the men and back again. One of 
them put his forepaws up on the gate and barked and 
wagged his tail. So John sat down on a rock close by to 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 113 



see what the fun was. A big dog actually jumped over 
him in his haste to get to the gate and scratch at it. 

The horses whinnied. The other children came run- 
ning. And then John's sharp little ears heard, too, a sound 
outside. 

** Mother, mother, I hear old Red-gill barking !" he cried. 

His mother and Susan came rapidly to the gate and 
stood listening. 

*'0h, I hear them," some one said. It was Capt. Leip- 
er's company returning from their hunt for those Indians. 

As they came along the path down the hillside a loud 
hearty laugh was heard and Susan smiled. When another 
voice was a heard, a strong, firm but quiet voice, John's 
mother seized John's little hand and ran close to the gate. 

One of the men on the inside unchained the gate and 
threw it open. John and his mother reached his father's 
horse just as he jumped to the ground to meet them. How 
happy they were ! 

All hurried inside the stockade and the gate was chained 
before they stopped to talk. 

This time all had come back. No one had been killed 
nor wounded. They had caught up with the Indians as 
they were going through a canebrake just beyond the Har- 
peth Hills. The horses were packed with goods stolen from 
the stations. Not being able to get them through the nar- 
row path quickly, the Indians ran off and left them. As 
it was raining it was decided not to follow them any 
further. On the way home the party had stopped on Rich- 



114 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



land Creek to hunt. They brought home the good meat 
and the skins of a deer and a buffalo. 

Capt. Leiper and Susan had been talking quietly to- 
gether ever since his return. 

John heard some one say, ^*We must be sure to send 
for Gamble." And some one else said, "We will invite 
all the Stationers." 

A man saddled a fresh horse and went out. 

John was so happy to see his mother happy again and 
to have his father at home that he did not notice what the 
people were doing. He went on playing all the rest of the 
day. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 
A MERRY TIME. 

OR weeks before this the men had been 

at work building a new cabin inside the 

stockade. Now that had been fun indeed 

for the children. John had watched each 

part of the work so carefully that he 

thought he could build a cabin himself. 

He started one out by the wood pile. As 

he used the pieces of fire-wood there, 

some one broke up his little house every day when the wood 

was carried inside. But he enjoyed beginning a new one. 

He played that he was Mr. Spencer. Thomas Sharpe 

Spencer was the strongest man in the settlement. He 




LITTLE BOY STORIES. 116 



could lift the heaviest logs and put them in place for the 
cabin walls without help. So John lifted the heaviest 
pieces of wood that he could. 

At last the new cabin had been finished. Everybody 
had helped about it in some way. 

The next morning after the return of the hunters 
strangers began to come into the stockade. At least they 
were strangers to John, and it made him feel very shy. 
But all were so happy and so many new things were do- 
ing that he soon forgot to be shy. 

The strangers were people from the neighboring sta- 
tions. They came from Freeland's, Eaton's and Bledsoe's. 
Each one brought something for the new cabin. By the 
middle of the day it was furnished as nicely as could be. 
Everything was clean and new. 

In the other cabins much cooking had been going on 
all morning. A rough table had been made of a split log 
and placed out in front of the row of cabins. When din- 
ner was ready there was on the table buffalo tongue, a sad- 
dle of venison and bear meat, all cooked just right. 

At one end was a pile of things such as John had never 
seen before. He climbed up on a bench to get a better 
look. How good they did look ! 

**John," called out David Hood, *^you seem to want 
those roas 'in ' ears. Don 't you know they are for the ladies ? 
We gentlemen let the ladies have the best. You don't 
want one, little boy." 



116 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

John was not so sure about that. His mother gave 
him two or three grains of hers. Oh, how nice they did 
taste! But he was ashamed of having eaten any. He 
wanted to be like the men and to do as they did. 

You must know that there was very little corn at the 
stations that fall. Those roasting ears were an unusual 
treat and really meant only for the ladies. At this great 
dinner there was only one thing to drink, and that was the 
very best that we, even now, can have. It was plenty of 
clear, cool, pure water! 

But why was all this company come and this great 
dinner and the new cabin and the new furniture? There 
was to be a wedding that afternoon! 

The bride was Susan— Susan Drake. She wore a clean, 
new home-spun dress. By her side stood Capt. Leiper in 
his new hunting shirt, leggins and moccasins. They stood 
in the middle of their new cabin. All who could get inside 
were there and the others were outside around the door. 

Before them stood Col. Robertson with his Bible open 
in his hand. There was no minister at these stations, so 
the Colonel performed the wedding ceremony. 

When this was over James Gamble came in. His fiddle 
was in its sack of doeskin and under his arm, where he 
always carried it when not using it. Taking it from its 
bag and sitting on a bench inside the door, he put his fiddle 
up under his chin and— such music! 

All the while the people laughed and danced the good 
old fashioned square dances, calling the figures, and the 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 



117 



old Virginia reel, and they "cut the pigeon wing" and 
jigged and sang. 

For you must know that James Gamble *' could make 
his fiddle laugh and talk. The sweet strains and the thrill- 
ing tones of that fiddle filled the air, the ear and the soul. 
It seemed sometimes as if they could not die. You could 
not be angry nor ill natured when there was such music. 
It lasted so long, too! You could hear it and feel it the 
next day and wish to hear it a thousand times.'' 

And so in the midst of this simple, honest, innocent 
happiness, John saw the first wedding in the Cumberland 
Settlement ! 

The next morning John's mother 
saw him sitting on the bench outside 
her door. He was holding a flat piece 
of wood under his chin. His right 
hand held a long, slim stick. This he 
was scraping across the other piece. 
He threw his head back and did ex- 
actly as Gamble had done while he 
played his fiddle. So John was a lit- 
tle fiddler all that day. And, in fact, 
for many days afterward his little 
make-believe fiddle kept on playing. 

**He is hearing the music," said 
his mother. 




118 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 




THE CLOVER BOTTOM. 

OON after the first of May Colonel 
Donelson went in his boat up the 
river to find his land. Early in June 
he left the Bluff, taking with hini all 
his family and servants, and went up 
on Stone's River to live. He said 
that he had not seen finer land than 
that. It was very rich, for he found 
•white clover growing all over the low bottom land. 

The Lebanon Pike now crosses Stone's Eiver at the 
very place where he stopped and made some rough half- 
faced camps for his family. He planted corn and cotton 
there in that Clover Bottom. This was the first cotton 
ever planted in this part of the country. 

In July the river rose, and the backwater came all over 
his little fields and up the gentle slope of land to their 
camp. He had to move his family away. They went over 
to Mansker's Station, on the other side of the Cumberland 
River. He thought his corn and cotton were ruined, if 
not by the backwater, then certainly by the trampling of 
the buffaloes afterward ; so it was many weeks before any 
one went back there. 

But there were sharp eyes about in the woods! They 
were watching that cornfield! 

In the fall Colonel Donelson went from Mansker's Sta- 
tion to see how things looked at the Clover Bottom. To 



THE CLOVER BOTTOM. 119 

his surprise he found a fine field of corn. ''How strange," 
he said, ''that the buffaloes have not trampled this corn 
and eaten it all." 

He was so glad. He invited the people at Nashborough 
to help him gather it and to share it with him. They said, 
"Yes, let us go at the same time, stick by each other, fill 
both boats with the corn and come out of Stone 's River in 
company." 

Captain Gower went up from Nashborough on the day 
set. He had several young men and some of the dogs. 
Young Captain Donelson, the Colonel's son, came over 
from Mansker's, bringing several men and a horse. Sev- 
eral days were spent in loading the boats. The field was 
near the bridge spoken of above. 

Did they ask themselves who had kept the buffaloes 
from that field? No, the men busy at work during those 
fall days did not stop to think who might be watching 
them. "Runners" must have been sent out through the 
forest, saying, "Come, now is the time." 

The last night of their stay the horses and dogs were 
very restless. They had more dogs with them than men. 
These dogs ran up and down and barked all night long. 
But the yoimg men said, "They are barking at the wolves 
in the woods." 

If one of the old hunters had been with them, what 
would he have known? 

Ah! the woods were full of Indians! The next morn- 
ing, as the boats were loaded, they were ready to start for 



120 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

home. But Captain Donelson had not forgotten what his 
mother had told him to do. He asked Captain Gower to 
stop while he went across to the eastern side of Stone's 
Eiver to see if there was any cotton growing where they 
had planted that first patch. He knew the women at the 
Bluff would be as glad to get some of it as his mother and 
wife and sisters would be. 

But Captain Gower said: *'We are not coming over; 
it is getting late in the day; we wish to reach the Bluff 
before night. I think there is no danger." 

And Captain Donelson replied: *'If you can risk it, 
so can we; we will first gather the cotton." For to his joy 
he had found the bolls white and large and fine. By "risk 
it" he meant going down to the mouth of Stone's River 
alone. So it was decided, and his party quickly began to 
pick the cotton. It was this stop that saved his life and 
the lives of those of his party. 

For as Captain Gower 's boat floated off slowly, starting 
down the little river, a large crowd of Indians rushed out 
and fired at them from the banks. Nearly all were in- 
stantly killed. Colonel Robertson's brother was one of the 
party and lost his life. 

Those with Captain Donelson, being on land, had a 
chance to run away. There were so many Indians that 
it would have been foolish to stop to fight. Besides, their 
rifles were in the boat. Captain Donelson took time to 
make an old man, who could not run fast, get up on the 
only horse they had. He saw two of Captain Gower 's men, 



THE CLOVER BOTTOM. 121 

a white man and a negro, run up the bank on the other 
side through the bushes and get away, he thought. The 
Indians let one negro man live. They took him off with 
them and they also took nearly all of the corn and all of 
the cotton. 

Captain Donelson's men thought it best not to stay to- 
gether at first, ''lest they should make such a trail through 
the cane and bushes, as the Indians could easily follow." 
But they had hastily decided upon a place to meet on the 
banks of the Cumberland. 

"Having gone on until sunset. Captain Donelson dis- 
covered a large hickory tree which had fallen to the 
ground, and, as it had a thick top and a large supply of 
leaves, they huddled together there for the night. They 
did not try to kindle any fire, though they greatly needed 
it. The night was passed in quiet, but with little sleep." 

They thought they had seen enough Indians to take all 
the stations and feared the savages had gone on for that 
purpose. Some were no doubt in search of them. There 
was no boat near. How were they to get over the river to 
Mansker's? 

The next morning about daylight they tried to make a 
raft upon which to float across. There was no axe, and no 
wood was found that could be used. 

Yet they gathered sticks and fastened them together 
with vines; but the current drove their rude float back to 
the same side every time. They gave it up and let the 
little raft float away. What was to be done ? 



122 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

And now Somerset, Colonel Donelson's faithful colored 
man, said: "I will take the horse. With him I will swim 
the river." And he did it. 

They saw him go up the bank on the other side and go 
off through the cane and the woods. The rain was falling 
cold and chill. They were hungry. But there they must 
wait. Somerset might never reach the Station. 

Ere now, all at the stations might be killed. How help- 
less and miserable they were ! If they only had their guns 
with them! 

After a long, long while, whom should they see coming 
through the cane on the other side but Somerset himself I 
Tired and worn out as he was, back he had come to help. 
He had guided a few strong men to the right place. They 
had axes. They made a raft. 

Then *'they were all passed over and safely arrived at 
the Station." 

Who was the hero at the Clover Bottom? Surely we 
can never forget the "faithful Somerset." 

Soon after that Colonel Donelson moved all of his fam- 
ily away from Mansker's. They went to the Kentucky 
settlement. There they lived for several years. 

The next morning after the attack at the Clover Bot- 
tom, about daylight, the people at the Bluff heard a dog 
barking. It came from a strange direction. They looked 
out that way, and there on the river came a boat floating 
down in midstream! In it was a little dog yelping and 
barking. 



THE CLOVER BOTTOM. 123 



Some men rowed out quickly and brought the boat to 
land. It was Captain Gower's boat loaded with corn. And 
that boat load was all that was saved from the fine field in 
the Clover Bottom. And it was almost the only corn the 
Stationers at the Big Salt Lick had during the long winter 
that followed. We might call it the boat which the little 
dog brought to the Bluff. Colonel Donelson was glad when 
he heard that it had floated down to them. . He was glad 
for his friends to have it. 

Of course, when the boat came without the men it was 
then supposed that all had been killed at the Clover Bot- 
tom. And there was much sorrow at the Bluff. 

The next morning after the boat came down the river, 
about daylight, every dog inside the stockade began the 
wildest barking. Their faithful warning was not heeded 
at first. Then some one was heard knocking at the door of 
the Blockhouse. The men seized their rifles. Upon look- 
ing through the port holes, whom should they see but a 
white man and a negro. The door was opened, and with 
anxious faces the people crowded around to hear their 
story. 

They were the two men who had jumped from Captain 
Gower's boat and escaped from the Indians. They had 
wandered in the woods since that time. There had been a 
cold, drizzling rain. To reach the Bluff they had come 
through what is now South Nashville and down College 
Hill. For before daylight, as we have seen, they ^'reached 
the Bluff station. They forced their way between the 



124 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

pickets and to the door of the Blockhouse before'' any 
one inside knew it. They quickly told all they could. But 
it was a long time before it was found out that any one else 
had escaped. They thought the Donelson party were 
killed that day too. 

Colonel Robertson set the men to work on the stockade 
right away. How was it that those two men got in be- 
tween the pickets so easily? Indians could do it just as 
easily. 

And after this they said: *'We must pay more atten- 
tion to the dogs. They have known twice lately that dan- 
ger w^as near before we knew it." 

And the young people learned what the old hunters 
had known for a long time. 

The pickets or posts of the stockade were soon strong 
and firm. The blockliouse, a two-storied log house, was 
also made stronger. This was sometimes called the Look- 
out. It had little holes under the eaves and in the sides, 
through which a rifle could be fired, or a view all around 
the stockade could be had. It was at the gate of the stock- 
ade. It was, properly speaking, the fort. 

It was about this time that Mr. Taylor and others were 
fired upon while working on the gate of the fort. Colonel 
Robertson would not let them go after the Indians, as he 
feared there might be many more hiding near. They were 
probably some of the same band who were at the Clover 
Bottom that morning. 



FALL, 1780. 126 

FALL, 1780. 

During the fall of 1780 two great troubles came upon 
the brave people at the Bluff. The Indians had done so 
many dreadful things during the summer that some of the 
people became afraid to stay any longer, so they packed 
what little they had on horses and went away. They went 
along the blazed trace back to places where they thought 
they would be safer. 

As the number of men at the fort grew smaller the 
danger from Indians became greater. So to see these men 
going aw^ay was a real trouble. 

Then, late in the fall, it was found that they could not 
get enough corn to last through the winter. They had 
hoped to get some from the older settlements. Their own 
little corn patch had for the second time been a failure. 
We remember they had planted corn the second spring 
time in the Sulphur Spring Bottom. That freshet in 
July that had caused the water to rise in the Clover Bot- 
tom, had made the river back into the Sulphur Spring 
Bottom too. And so the little patch there had been ruined. 

This lack of corn was another serious trouble. More 
people went away, and then there was left a brave little 
band of men and women, for they said, *'We will stay 
here, come what may.'' 

There was no harvest of corn that year. But on the 
hillsides around them they had been watching the hickory- 



126 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

nuts ripening through the summer and autumn. These 
were all gathered in and stored away. 

Now this harvest of nuts piled away in the lean-to was 
of far more value than it seems to us now. Without them 
those few people could not have stayed. The settlement 
would have been broken up that winter. None can tell 
what influence that might have had upon our city and even 
upon the United States. It might have changed the his- 
tory of both. 

All the rest of their lives those people— children and 
all— remembered those nuts with thankfulness. 

Can we ever see hickory nuts again without thinking of 
what Nashville owes to them? 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 

FALL AND WINTER, 1780. 

T^*"^^ HE nights were getting cooler. Through the day- 
time *'cool breezes in the sun" blew the chil- 
5^s^ dren's hair about as they ran to the wood pile and 
Jl^^g to the spring and up the path towards the Salt 
Lick. 
The leaves were turning yellow and brown and red and 
falling from the trees. It was such fun to get off the path 
and run through the dry leaves that lay so thick upon the 
ground. John's little bell jingled then as he jumped into 
the piles of crackling leaves that the children had heaped 
so high. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 127 



They climbed into the grape vines and ate the little 
grapes that had been ripened by the touch of the frost. 
Persimmon trees grew here and there on the hillside near 
the fort. The children, like the bears and 'possums, were 
not long in finding the sweet yellow balls that lay on the 
ground under them. But the bears and the 'possums came 
at night, while the children came only in the daytime; so 
they never met each other. 

The children found little and big tracks all over the 
ground. The animals scented the children very quickly, 
and they must have wondered what new creature had come 
into their woods; for everywhere they were finding that 
**new man-scent." 

But the greatest fun of all came when, one morning 
bright and early, a rough little wooden cart was pulled out 
in front of the gate. A horse was hitched to it. And a 
happy little group of men and women and children left 
the path and went up toward the Cedar Knob. The old 
horse pulled the cart along bravely. John begged to be 
put on the horse's back. Then he rode for a while, until 
it was another boy's time. The little children climbed on 
the cart and bumped along, laughing and shouting as they 
went. 

On the hillsides sloping from the Cedar Knob grew 
many hickory-nut trees, with big hickory-nuts and *' scaly- 
barks," too, on them. The frost had come, and the sound 
of the nuts dropping, dropping to the ground, could be 
heard all through the still woods. The trees almost bare 



128 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



of leaves let the sunshine down on the children as they 
merrily helped fill the cart with good brown nuts. 

^Taen it was full, back they went to the Bluff. There 
the nuts were stored safely away under a shed at the side 
of one of the cabins. 

Out into the woods again they went, and to every nut 
tree that grew near by until all the nuts were gathered in. 
It was the only harvest they had had at the Bluff that year. 




FIREPLACE, POT AND CRANE. 



It was a happy time for the children, this gathering in 
of the nuts. And many a time through the long winter 
were the Stationers thankful for that precious harvest. 
Without it their little children and themselves, too, might 
have starved. 

WINTER. 

The lean-to then was piled high with nuts during those 
bright fall days, and all the time the days were getting 
shorter and colder, and the nights were getting colder and 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 129 



longer. The sun was getting low in the southern sky in 
the middle of the day. 

Little John stopped peeping up the chimney at night 
to see his star. And well he might stop, for what fires his 
father did make during that cold winter! It would cer- 
tainly surprise us to see anything like them now. 

First a big log was brought in. The tree had grown 
not far away. The log was so big that his father could 
barely reach around it. It had been cut as long as the 
fireplace. This was put at the back of the big fireplace and 
was called the back log. Smaller ones were put in front 
of it. These were put across some rocks used to hold up 
the wood. And when all that began to burn it was a splen- 
did fire, indeed. 

It would crackle and roar, and the sparks and the blazes 
would fly up the chimney with the smoke. And when a 
snowflake fell down into it through the big chimney, the 
fire would hiss and sputter as much as to say, ^'I am not 
afraid of you, you cold snow and wind." 

Oh, it was grand ! Such a brave fire it was ! And how 
happy John was as he watched it! 

ANOTHER GREAT TROUBLE. 

About the first of December a third great trouble was 
about to come upon those brave people at Nashborough. 
It was found that their powder was almost gone! 

How could the hunters get anything for them to eat! 
And how could they keep the Indians away without pow- 
der? 



130 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLF. 

Somebody must go to get more. So Colonel Eobertson 
quietly went himself. He had thought of something else 
that he could do to help this lonely little settlement. They 
needed help, for great danger was always near. They were 
all willing to do anything now to help, for it was becoming 
very dear to them. 

Colonel Robertson started out alone on horseback. Do 
you wonder how his horse got across the river from the 
Bluff? There was a raft that was sometimes used as a 
ferry boat, even at this early time. He was going to the 
Kentucky Stations. It was a journey of more than one 
hundred miles. He had taken much longer trips before, 
and every time he went it was to help the Stations. He did 
not always have a horse to ride, either. 

How strong and brave the men were in those days! 

This visit to the Kentucky Stations did much good. He 
found out one reason why the Indians were trying to kill 
all the people on the Cumberland. 

Some enemies of George Washington were giving them 
guns and telling them to do it. 

It was known everywhere that the Cumberland people 
were friends of Washington and of his army. Colonel 
Robertson made up his mind to make the Indians friends 
of Washington's, too. After a long time he did make many 
of them friendly. 

While on this trip of course he got i^lenty of powder 
to bring back to the Bluff. It was carried on pack horses. 



WINTER, 1780-1781. 131 



Captain Rains was there at the time. He had taken 
his family away, but intended himself to come back to 
Nashborough. He wanted to help them in this time of 
trouble. So he came back with Colonel Robertson. Four 
other men came with them. 




WINTER, 1780-1781. 

COLONEL ROBERTSON'S RETURN. 

HINGS were happening just as usual at the 
Bluff on the 15th day of January, 1781. It 
was afternoon. 

Suddenly there came a call for the boat. 
Everybody ran out to see who was coming. 
Their joy was very great, for they saw 
Colonel Robertson, Captain Rains and four 
others, besides several pack horses. 

Quickly the boat slipped across the river, and quickly 
back it came with its precious load. Men, women, chil- 
dren and dogs went down to greet them as they landed. 
The strangers were made to feel how welcome they were. 
And all the people and the horses, with their load of pow- 
der and lead, hurried up to the Bluff and inside the stock- 
ade. 

But long before that they had told the Colonel this 
glad news : 



132 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

On the llth day of January a dear little baby boy had 
come to Mrs. Robertson. She was staying then over at 
Freeland's Station. His mother named him Felix. He 
was the first white child born in Nashville. 

Seeing that all was right at the Bluff, Colonel Robert- 
son hurried without any more ado along the pathway over 
to Freeland's. 

Some one, just as soon as it was seen who was com- 
ing, had started in great haste to be the first to tell the 
joyful news at Freeland's. So, no doubt, all were at the 
stockade gate to receive him. 

It was about dark when he got there. The darkness 
comes early on a winter's evening. After every one was 
inside, the gate was shut and the chain hastily fastened. 
In all there were about eleven men and some families. As 
many as could be spared had come from the Bluff in their 
eagerness to see the Colonel. Captain Rains and the new- 
comers kept all at the Bluff entertained w4th the news. 

At Freeland's all who could crowded into one cabin 
where Colonel Robertson was. Some of the women went 
into another cabin to get supper. 

There were so many questions to ask and so many to 
answer. No one wanted to miss hearing a word. While 
they were talking he ** allowed his powder horn to be handed 
around," and each man took a little. He also gave them 
some of his bullets. They knew of the large supply over 
at the Bluff. 



WINTER, 1780-1781. 133 



That night men, women and children sat late around 
the fire. What if they were tired and worn out by weeks 
of watching for Indians with no powder in the forts? 

Here was news from the outside world; the Colonel 
had returned and brought plenty of powder; more men 
had come to add strength to their numbers. It was more 
excitement to them than we could possibly have over any- 
thing, for in this day so many things are happening. 

They were all greatly interested in the war then going 
on. They had heard nothing about it for months. So, of 
course, they were much excited over the news from it that 
had reached the far-away settlements in Kentucky. This 
was about the great battle their friends and kinsmen at 
Watauga had fought. They had won the Battle of King's 
Mountain ! 

Outside the moon was shining brightly. The little 
group of log cabins with the stockade around them looked 
quiet and peaceful. The smoke arose from their chim- 
neys straight upward in the cold frosty air. 

FREELAND'S STATION. 

Midnight came and at last all was still. The fires were 
smoldering. All were quietly sleeping after that long and 
exciting evening. 

All but one. Having just returned from that dangerous 
journey through the wild woods, his every sense had been 
strained to the uttermost. Even while he slept they seemed 
to be on the lookout, keenly alert to any danger. 



134 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

A slight movement somewhere! Was it the sound of 
a chain 1 Instantly, Colonel Robertson was up ! Cautious- 
ly he looked out! With horror he saw an Indian's arm 
reach in through the partly open gate! It gently pushed 
the chain aside. Then a crowd of Indians came slipping 
noiselessly through the opening. 

A loud signal from the Colonel caused every man in the 
different cabins to spring to his gun. Thank Heaven there 
was plenty of powder and shot! 

The Indians, finding they were discovered, raised their 
terrible warwhoops. By this they meant to frighten the 
Stationers. Think of the women and children thus awak- 
ened! 

In the walls of the house were port holes. Through 
these the people on the inside could shoot. 

Colonel Robertson would now and then look out of some 
opening. In a loud voice he would then call to the men in 
the different cabins, telling them where the Indians were 
and giving his orders. 

** Don't fire at random. Keep from before the port 
holes. Darken the flash. Watch the doors," he called to 
them. Every one felt better to hear their Colonel's voice. 

But they could not know just whether their firing was 
doing any good. They did not know how large the band 
of Indians was. One thing they very much dreaded. The 
Indians might set fire to the Stockade! 

At last one big Indian came close enough to the port 
hole for Colonel Robertson to know that he shot him. Just 



WINTER, 1780-1781. 136 



after that all the savages suddenly went outside the Stock- 
ade. They must have seen that they could not get into the 
cabins without losing many of their men. 

Mrs. Robertson was among those who then peeped out 
to see what was going on. Just as was feared, some were 
trying to set fire to the outside walls of the cabins. The 
logs were green and would not burn easily. But if they 
tried long enough the fire might be started. 

One who saw the Indians then, wrote: *'They seldom 
kept still, but kept up an incessant running and jumping, 
whooping and yelling." 

Now the moon was still shining, calmly and brightly 
over it all. It is a picture not soon to be forgotten. They 
had their skin painted with many colors. This they called 
their war-paint. Some of the Stationers thought they were 
leaping about all the time to make it seem as if there were 
a greater number; also to keep any one from taking aim 
and shooting them. At any rate it was their way during a 
battle. We suspect, too, that that cold winter night air 
helped on that jumping and yelling a little. 

At this time we can feel pity for those poor naked sav- 
ages. They knew no better. But we are safe from their 
bullets. 

The Colonel ordered every one to keep close within the 
barred doors. None had yet dared to go out and shut the 
gate. 

T\niat was that welcome sound? It suddenly rang out 
above the constant rifle shots and terrible warwhoops. It 



136 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

said to the besieged, ^'We are coming to help you; don't 
give up!" And it made cowards of the so-called Indian 
** braves." 

It was the valiant little swivel on the Lookout over 
the gate at Nashborough. That was the curious little can- 
non brought by Colonel Donelson on The Adventure. 

The sound of it terrified the savages. They all ran, at 
least out of rifle range. Those at the port holes could see 
them when they stopped out beyond where Fisk University 
is now. They kept looking back towards Freeland's. 

Suddenly they were seen to look with fear towards the 
Cedar Knob and the Salt Lick. 

''Somebody must be coming along the path," said the 
men at the port holes. 

Rifle shots, quick, one after another, sounded from that 
direction. This time they came from no Indian guns. Even 
the children could tell that by the sound. 

The Indians turned and ran. 

The men then went quickly out of the gate. There 
they saw Captain Eains and his men running in great haste 
up the path from the Lick. Captain Eains afterwards said 
that he ''came from the Bluff with a few trusty gunners 
and a good supply of powder and balls, and earnestly look- 
ing for the rascals." 

Daylight was now coming. Fearlessly Captain Eains 
and his "gunners" followed closely on the track of the 
"rascals." They went on the same trace so often followed 
before, out the main buffalo path towards the west. 



WINTER, 1780-1781. 137 



The spies soon found that another and larger body of 
Indians had come up and met those running away. It was 
also found that none were coming back to fight that day. 
So the spies hurried back to Freeland's Station. 

When the people of Freeland's came out of their 
cabins at break of day, after that awful night, their first 
thought was, "Have any of us been hurt? Was any one 
killed r' 

The women in those days were always very calm and 
brave. Quietly and with a look of welcome they greeted 
each other and began to talk it all over. 

But where is Major Lucas? And where— ? The Eob- 
ertsons knew that their negro man would have been by the 
Colonel's side before that time if— 

Yes, it was true. Their dear friend, Major Lucas, and 
their true-hearted negro man had been killed. 

They had slept in an unfinished cabin. The spaces 
between the logs had not been chinked. The Indians had 
found this out and many bullets were afterwards found 
in the logs of that particular cabin. 

The children loved that negro man, and even little Felix 
afterwards felt that he knew him, for the others talked 
so much about him. 

That day most of the people went to the Bluff and to 
Eaton's Station to live. Freeland's was not as safe as the 
other two. 

Nashborough was the best and strongest place. It could 
stand a siege better than the others. 



138 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

On one side was that steep, high bluff. The water from 
the spring could be turned into the Stockade. A line might 
be dropped into the river for fish. Besides, the stores of 
meat and nuts and powder and lead were there. 

It was a well stationed and well protected fort. Be- 
sides the other things, the ''little swivel" was on the block 
house at the gate ! 

During the attack on Freeland's there had been more 
than fifty Indians against eleven white men. But eleven 
with six rounds of powder to each man, the Stockade, and 
the gallant ''little swivel" over at the Bluff and Captain 
Rains and his "gunners," had won the day. 

But they would not have done so if Colonel Robertson 
had not reached home before the attack! Besides bring- 
ing the powder, it was he who heard the Indians before it 
was too late. 

For months afterwards the Indians stayed about here. 
They spent much of their time driving away the game for 
miles and miles around the Lick. They killed the hunters 
who went in search of it. They killed cows, stole horses 
and prowled about doing everything they could in a sly 
way to trouble the Stationers. 



'Twas up in the saddle and off to the fight 
Where arrow and tomahawk shrieked in the light ; 
But the sinews of pioneers won for the right 

The bulwarks of Tennessee. —Mrs. Boyle, 



WINTER NIGHTS. 139 



T 



WINTER NIGHTS. 

HE pathless forest stretched around them for 
hundreds of niiles, hungry wolves and savage men 
prowled about; but the smoke rose from those 
cabin chimneys on the Bluff, and all was still out- 
side in the woods. Little thought of those out- 
side dangers then troubled those brave people. Old and 
young gathered around the clean stone hearth when dark- 
ness began to fall. 

If a man living at any other Station happened to be 
near he stopped for the night and was welcomed. But the 
men always tried to get to their home stations to help pro- 
tect them if Indians should come. 

While eating their supper of meats and nuts they talked 
over the simple happenings of the day. The men told 
whether any signs of Indians had been seen. They told 
stories about the animals that had crossed their path ; about 
new hills and valleys, springs and creeks which they had 
found; about the kinds of trees and bushes and the cane- 
brakes that grew in different places, and they talked about 
the marvelous beauty and richness of this land. And this 
made them more and more sure every day that they would 
stay and live their lives here. 

Sometimes one of the Castlemans, Mansker, Thomas 
Spencer, the Buchanans and John Rains, those great hunt- 
ters, were together. They told tales of Indians and of 
bears and of wolves. Red-gill, lying at Castleman's feet, 



140 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

wagged her tail and looked out of one eye at her master. 
She knew when he spoke of her. 

One winter Captain Rains had killed thirty-two bears. 
He found them all in the Overton Hills, called the Knobs, 
seven miles south of the Station. And maybe they would 
tell of their first great hunts ''down on Caney," meaning 
the Caney Fork. 

Sometimes the talk would be about the Revolutionary 
War. It was going on at that very time. The children 
heard over and over of General George Washington and 
General Nash and General Davidson and others. 

Then every evening one of the men would get his fiddle 
and softly play to himself as he looked into the bright fire. 
How they loved his music ! It cheered them always. 

The women knitted as they sat around the fire and the 
needles clicked as they worked. There was no light but 
that of the fire. These women could knit almost as well in 
the dark. 

But as it grew later, and the fire crackled and seemed 
to grow brighter, and the comfort of it all rested their tired 
bodies, the thoughts of the older people went back to the 
dear old homes and their own childhood and youth. 

And then the boys and girls sat in the chimney corners 
or on the floor near their father's knee, with wide open 
eyes and eager ears ! Then they were hearing of a life so 
different from their own; of things of which they had 
never dreamed! 



WINTER NIGHTS. 141 



Tales of Virginia and of North Carolina— tales of cities 
— those queer places the children had never seen; of sol- 
diers and of battles ; of the great ocean and of ships, and 
of the "old country." 

The children had no story books nor picture books, and 
so no way to find out about anything away from the settle- 
ment except by listening to the talk of the grown people. 

An old man, whose childhood lay back almost that early, 
told about the long winter evenings in those rough little log 
cabins. Among other things he said that his father and 
his friends loved to talk of Scotland. They told over and 
over again the brave old stories about William Wallace and 
Robert Bruce and the Douglas, and other old tales in which 
Scotchmen gloried. 

Thus these little boys and girls here in the backwoods 
knew some of these tales long before Sir Walter Scott put 
them into his famous books. 

December 25, 1780, was the second Christmas when 
there were little children at the fort of Nashborough. 

The people did not give Christmas gifts then as we do 
now. But there has always been something beautiful done 
at that time of the year. For hundreds of years back in 
Merrie England the Yule-tide was a happy time. 

The only thing they could have done in that year of 
1780 was to tell the children of the merrymaking some of 
them had known at Christmas, and no doubt the fiddlers 
made things lively. 



142 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

They certainly brought in a Yule-log. But whether 
they called it that we do not know. 

Mistletoe, holly and cedar were on the hillside in abun- 
dance near them. There was, in fact, far more than we 
now see on that same hill slope (along Church Street) for 
sale just before Christmas. 



LITTLE MISS DUNHAM. 

The Dunham family had been at the Bluffs all winter. 
They had almost finished a station on Richland Creek near 
where Belle Meade is now. But fear of the Indians had 
forced them to leave it, and they took refuge at the Bluff. 

One day, after the 15th of January, the men came in as 
usual, and sat down comfortably to their dinner. Mrs. 
Dunham told her little girl to go out to the woodpile and 
get a basketful of chips. 

The men had been cutting trees near by and chopping 
wood, and the brush heap just beyond the woodpile was 
thicker than ever. 

"Little Miss Dunham" went happily out to get the chips 
for her mother. A few minutes later the mother's heart 
stood still with terror. She heard the sudden terrified 
screams of her little daughter. Not stopping one second 
she rushed out to her dear child, even before the men could 
seize their rifles. 

One Indian was scalping the little girl, while two others 
stood with guns in hands. They shot Mrs. Dunham, as 



LITTLE MISS DUNHAM. 143 

she ran to the help of her child. The men came rmming 
out of the gate, and then the cowardly savages took to 
their heels. 

Tenderly the little girl was lifted and carried into the 
fort. And tenderly was the brave mother carried in. The 
gates were closed, and tightly chained. Then all hands set 
to work to help the poor sufferers. 

No, not all, for that was the time when Castleman and 
Rains started out on a little private *'hunt" of their own. 
They went on the hot trail of three Indians who had hurt 
a little girl. The trail led them towards the south. This 
is what one said when telling about it afterward : 

* ^ We came quietly upon the heels of the rascals, and some- 
how Betsy and Sister were pointing at the Indians. If you 
had been within a reasonable distance you might have heard 
a gun fire— something hit one of those Indians, for he fell 
and did not run away with the others." And the brave 
old hunter would add, ''This old rusty gun and knife 
belonged to that Indian, and a scalp (that he carried) be- 
longed to a little girl." 

When the brave hunters went back to the Bluff the 
sufferers were resting comfortably. Much practice and 
good sense taught these people what to do for them. There 
were no doctors at the fort. They must have done the 
right thing, for both the mother and the little girl got well. 
But "Little Miss Dunham" never had any more hair on 
top of her head. Her mother made her a little cap, which 
she always wore. 



144 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



That day all the men went to work and cleared away the 
brush heap, and all the low bushes near the stockade. There 
was nothing left behind which Indians might hide. 



SPRING, 1781. 
DANGERS ALONG THE PATH. 

AH through the winter there had been signs that Indians 
were about. No one ever left the stockade without a feel- 
ing that he might not get back alive. 

In February two men returning along the path from 
Freeland's were shot while near the Sulphur Spring and 
had their arms broken. They ran to the Bluff. The swivel 
was fired to warn the other two stations that "Indians were 
about." 

Ten days after that a most remarkable event took place 
near the path. 

David Hood was a man who was very much liked by 
everybody. Wherever he went there was always fun. 
And he made himself very useful, too, in other ways. He 
was a cooper and as he went from one station to the other, 
the people brought out all the buckets and pots, and any- 
thing that needed mending. He could mend almost any- 
thing about the cabins. He was so jolly as he worked that 
the women and children were always glad to see him. The 
men enjoyed his funny sayings, too, so he was a gi'eat favor- 
ite. 



SPRING, 1781. 146 



John Rains, when an old man, wrote about something 
that happened to him, in this way: 

David Hood *'was coming up from Freeland's Station 
below the Sulphur Spring . . . when several Indians 
gave chase to him, firing upon him as he ran. He, thinking 
there was no other chance for his life, concluded to try 
Splaying 'possum.' He fell flat upon his face in the weeds, 
as if dead. The Indians ran up to him and gathered 
around him, and then one of them scalped him— poor 
Hood bearing it meanwhile, without a groan or show of 
life. 

*'They stood around a little while reloading their guns, 
and started on towards the Bluff Fort. One of the Indians 
gave him a few stamps as he started away. 

''After a while Hood, raising his head, cautiously peeped 
out under his arms, and at last finding the coast clear, got 
up and started towards the fort. 

"Mounting the ridge above the spring, what was his 
dismay to find himself once more in the presence of the 
whole gang. 

"Of course, they attacked him again. He fell into a 
brush heap in the snow. Then the Indians went away. 

**The men in the fort heard the firing and came out 
immediately, as they always did in such cases. The Indians 
as usual ran away. Poor Hood was found and carried 
sadly back to the fort. Then his body was placed in a 
lean-to. 



146 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

*'Sonie of tlie women going in to look at him, to their 
surprise, thought they saw signs of life about him. They 
began right away to do what they could for him. And 
strange to say, it was not many weeks before he was a well 
man." 

John Rains wrote, **I often saw General Robertson 
making up rolls of lint for his wounds." 

David Hood lived a long time after that, but he, like 
Little Miss Dunham, never had any more hair on the top 
of the head. 

He often made some joke about the time when he 
* * played 'possum. ' * And Little Miss Dunham always called 
him the 'Possum. 

He would come in laughing and sit down by her, saying, 
*' Since we two have lost our scalps, we will not sit with 
^common people.' " 

THE BATTLE OF THE BLUFF. 

INTRODUCTION. 

^NE day about the last of March Colonel Sam- 
uel Barton started out on horseback to find 
some cattle. Knowing that they liked to graze 
along the banks of Wilson's Spring Branch, he 
went down the hill to the Branch. After look- 
ing about in the cane, he rode on up towards the spring. 
The privet bushes grew all around there in the summer 
and fall. He was not far from the spring when he heard 




THE BATTLE OF THE BLUFF. 147 

a gunshot. It was an Indian's gun, he knew. He felt him- 
self wounded in the wrist. He turned, guiding the horse 
with his other hand, and galloped back to the Fort. 
Another bullet came whizzing through his shirt. 

At the same time John and Alexander Buchanan were 
out looking for their cattle. They were at the place where 
the High School now stands. Hearing the shots, they, too, 
knew that they were from Indian guns. They did not 
know how many Indians there might be down there by 
the Branch. So they did what any sensible men would 
have done. They hurried around west and north of the 
Cedar Knob and went by the path from the Lick in safety 
to the Fort. They got in just after Colonel Barton. 

*'We did not lilve that way of fleeing like rabbits to 
their burrow. But we did it, and we are now ready to go 
forth to meet the foe,'' said they. 

There were no braver, finer men than those Buchanans. 
They went forth to meet the foe in a very short time, as 
we shall see. 

Other things happened showing that Indians were con- 
stantly about the Lick and Wilson's Spring Branch during 
the next few days. Some uneasiness was felt. A man was 
kept in the Lookout on the Blockhouse all that time. 

APRIL 2, 1781. 

(Adapted from Putnam and Drake, as told by Mrs. Robertson.) 

On the night of April 1 an Indian was seen spying about 
near the Fort. He was seen behind the cedars just beyond 



148 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

the wood-pile. James Menifee was on watch at the time. 
He w^as in the blockhouse at the gate. He shot at the 
Indian, who ran away. 

Between daylight and sunrise the next morning two 
others came near. They fired their guns at the fort and 
ran out of rifle range down the hill towards the Branch. 
Then they stopped and began slowly to reload, waving 
their hands in an insulting manner, as though daring the 
white men to come out, unless they were afraid. 

It had become a fixed habit with these brave men to go 
straight after Indians, who nearly always ran when they 
saw that no one was afraid of them. So, although it was 
known that there might be an ambush, instantly they were 
ready to go. Colonel Robertson gave the order. 

A party of twenty-one quickly mounted their horses 
and dashed through the gate, going down the hill towards 
the Branch. 

Captain Leiper led the advance and Colonel Robertson 
the main body. When these reached the present corner 
of Broad and College Streets tliey saw a few Indians mak- 
ing a stand at the Branch. These Indians were near the 
corner of College and Demonbreun Streets. Captain Lei- 
per and his men and Colonel Robertson, too, quickly got 
off their horses, and at that instant up rose about three 
hundred warriors from the canebrake along the Branch. 
These began firing rapidly. Of course the white men re- 
turned the fire, and we know what good marksmen they 
were. 



THE BATTLE OF THE BLUFF. 149 



It seems that another large body of Indians had hidden 
themselves before daylight. They were in the cedar and 
privet bushes which grew thickly west of the present site 
of Cherry, from Church down to Broad Street. 

As soon as the horsemen had passed, these ran from 
their hiding places and formed a long line towards the 
river, between our men and the Fort. It was their inten- 
tion to kill the men and then enter the Fort. It was their 
warwhoops that sent such anxiety into the hearts of Col- 
onel Robertson and his men, and of the brave women inside 
the Fort. 

But those fearless men began at once to move back- 
ward toward the Stockade, carrying their two wounded 
men with them. But with all their bravery they could 
never have gotten through that long line of savages. Twen- 
ty men against several hundred had little chance. 

But something else was happening. The horses had 
become frightened at the noise of the battle. They rushed 
back through the Indian line to the gate. The gate they 
found closed, so up the hill they went and over into the 
Sulphur Spring Bottom. 

The wish to get those horses was more than some of the 
Indians could stand. So away they went, each trying to get 
a horse for himself. 

A gap was thus left in the line. Through it— their only 
chance— the white men now tried to pass. Shots were 
fired at them from all sides. What a wonder that all were 
not killed ! 



Ijjo EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



But back in that fort there were cool heads and brave 
and loving hearts. The women were there ! 

Some were up in the Blockhouse eagerly watching 
everything. Some were busy melting lead and molding 
more bullets in case of need. Mrs. Robertson and other 
women had guns or axes in their hands, ready to help or to 
die at the gate. 

Now there was a pack of at least fifty dogs inside that 
Stockade. The scent of the Indians, the sound of guns and 
their masters' voices and the war whoops of the Indians 
set them wild. '* There was terrible excitement inside the 
fort." 

Suddenly Mrs. Eobertson ordered the gate opened. 
That was enough for the dogs. Out the whole pack rushed. 
In a fury they sprang upon the Indians, and in mortal 
terror the savages stopped and, using their tomahawks, 
they tried to defend themselves. Imagine old Red-gill 
then! She who was not afraid of the fiercest bear, what 
cared she for their tomahawks ? 

While that was going on the little band of whites rushed 
past and into the gate, which was closed quickly behind 
them. 

But all did not get in so easily. Isaac Lucas was shot. 
He fell near the present corner of Church and Cherry 
Streets. His friends in the Lookout saw him fall and saw 
how bravely he turned his face towards the coming foe. 
**He did not lose his presence of mind, but quickly primed 
his gun." He took careful aim at a stout Indian who was 



THE BATTLE OF THE BLUFF. 151 



in the lead and killed him. He was within range of the 
guns from the fort, so the other Indians were afraid to 
come to him. He was carried into the fort as soon as pos- 
sible. 

Edward Swanson was overtaken by a big Indian within 
twenty yards of the gate. There they had a wonderful 
hand-to-hand fight. They were so close together that his 
friends were afraid to shoot. But old Mr. Buchanan rushed 
out and killed the Indian. That night the Indians must 
have come and dragged his body away. It was afterwards 
found partly buried out on College Hill. The exact place 
was near Market in the block just north of Peabody Street, 
opposite the old college. 

Many of our men were wounded that day. Gasper 
Mansker was among the number. Colonel Barton was also 
suffering from that wounded hand. 

And seven of those strong, fine men were killed. Among 
them were Captain Leiper and Alexander Buchanan. 

About 10 o'clock that morning the last Indian slipped 
away and the battle was over. 

It seems that very few of the horses were taken. They 
led the Indians a lively chase past the Cedar Knob and 
around in the Sulphur Spring Bottom. Then they came 
galloping back, and ran in at the gate, which was gladly 
opened for them. 

And the dogs, too, came back, after chasing the savages 
away. Mrs. Robertson ''patted every dog as he came in at 
the gate, and thanked God." 



152 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



"What a deliverance," said all the good women. And 
the pious mothers ever afterwards used to say, ''Thanks 
be to God that He gave Indians a fear of dogs and a love 
for horses!" 

That night some Indians came back and fired a great 
many times at the Fort. This was thought to have been 
a party that had come too late to join in the battle of the 
morning. 

*'At one time a knot of a hundred or more" w^as seen 
about the present corner of Church and Cherry and Col- 
lege Streets. It was decided to fire the swivel at them. 
There was no powder to waste. Each man gave a little of 
his own. They put in some slugs or pieces of iron and fired 
it off. In the stillness of the night the sound and the flash 
must have seemed awful to the savages. They certainly 
ran off in great haste, and not another shot was heard from 
them. 

They probably went straight out what is now Church 
Street. There were so many trees all over the hillside that 
they were soon out of sight of the blockhouse. 

When the people at Eaton's heard the "little swivel" 
they thought it was a call for help. 

A short time after that a low call for the boat was 
heard. It w^as some men from Eaton's coming to the help 
of the Bluff. 

Very quickly two men went over and brought them 
back. They climbed up the bluff and were welcomed in 
the fort. There they kept watch until the break of day. 



THE BATTLE OF THE BLUFF. 153 

Thus in those days did the Stationers always hurry to the 
help of others when in need. 

The care of the many wounded, and the careful watch 
for the return of the savages kept every one very busy for 
weeks. It was a sad and awful time. 

As long as they lived they talked about that morning. 
Mrs. Robertson during her long life told the tale over and 
over again. Little Felix and all the other children knew 
it by heart. 

And this was the celebrated *' Battle of the Bluff." 



John saw how brave the older boys were, and how 
strong and busy and brave his father and the other men 
were, and that his mother and the other women were not 
afraid of anything, so he was brave, too, and just as happy 
as the days were long. I do not know any stories of braver 
people than these. They did not have to stay here in the 
midst of dangers and hardships. But they never felt that 
they wanted to go away. They were *'true and brave." 
Their work in this world was to stay right here. 



In the midst of these aw^ful times the Stationers had to 
think of the corn planting again. There would be nothing 
for bread during the next winter unless they could raise 
some corn. They had two fields destroyed in the SuljDhur 
Spring Bottom. So this year they knew they should j)lant 
elsewhere. 



154 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Before the Battle of the Bluff, small fields had been 
started in different places. The chief one was on Colonel 
Robertson's land on Richland Creek. It was from the first 
a very dangerous thing to go to these fields to work. 

Then came that dreadful day of April 2. One says five, 
and another seven of their best men were killed, and sev- 
eral wounded. 

A short time after that, six more of their strong, good 
hunters were lost; four while hunting on Richland Creek, 
and two near the Big Salt Lick. None had come to fill 
their places. 

These things had almost put a stop to the corn planting. 
There were scarcely enough men to defend the fort and the 
field too. For while some were working in the field, others 
had to stand around with guns in hands watching for In- 
dians. Sometimes these guards would climb trees so as 
to see further, and maybe not be seen. An Indian might 
come stealing up, hiding behind one tree and then another, 
coming nearer and nearer, and it took sharp eyes to see 
him. 

If two hunters met in the woods and stopped to talk, 
they sometimes turned with their backs to one another 
keeping a sharp lookout for Indians. If they stopped to 
get a drink at a spring, one watched while the other drank. 

It was very dangerous to walk along the path from the 
Bluff to Freeland's. Indians were almost constantly about 
the Sulphur Spring. They had foimd that there was much 
passing through the bottom. 



THE CLAYTON BOYS. 155 







THE CLAYTON BOYS. 

T was not long after the Battle of the Bluff. Two 
boys started out together from the fort. They 
fearlessly trudged along the path through the 
woods. Up the hill they went, through the cedars^ 
and down the steep hillside to the Salt Spring. 
Here they stopped. 

They looked at the big kettle in which the water was 
boiled for salt. They ran around it several times chasing 
each other. 

Just beyond the Lick flowed Lick Branch. It was wide 
and sparkling and its rippling, as it ran over the rocks, 
clearly sounded in the sweet air of springtime. 

The birds were singing. They hopped to the ground, 
and fluttered up in the branches of the trees among the 
little new green leaves. 

Now and then a buffalo or a deer could be seen off be- 
hind the bushes. Squirrels ran up and down the trees. 
And do\\Ti the creek near the canebrake, they heard the cow 
bells tinkle. 

There was a foot log across the creek. They ran across 
and back again on the log. They jumped from rock to 
rock, and stopped to watch the minnows as they darted 
here and there. They stood side by side looking down into 
the water. 

Oh, what was that ? They heard low, harsh grunts, and 
instantly heavy hands came down on their little shoulders. 



156 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



Standing around them were seven Indians. Big and cruel 
the}^ looked to the little boys. 

Some had tomahawks, some had Imives or old rifles in 
their hands. They held the boys tightly and roughly. And 
how brave the boys were! They did not cry or scream. 
Oh, no ! They showed those Indians how fearless even the 
boys at the fort were. 

The Indians jerked them around, and started out the 
buffalo path west from the spring. They made signs to the 
boys that both would be killed if they tried to run away. 
So without a word the boys went with the savages— miser- 
able in their little hearts, but too brave to show it. 

It so happened that Major John Buchanan was that 
morning out hunting on Richland Creek. He killed a young 
deer. He took the skin and used it as a kind of knapsack, 
into which he put the best part of the meat. He slung this 
over his shoulder and started for home. 

Somewhere between Centennial Park and the Salt Lick 
a tree had been uprooted by a storm and had fallen across 
the buffalo path. The buffaloes had then made a path 
around the top as well as around the roots of this tree. 

As he came to this place he turned to the left, and just 
at that moment he heard voices of Indians, coming aroimd 
by the right. He saw seven warriors within twenty feet 
of himself. He saw two little boys from the fort with them. 
He knew the little boys well. 

Before any of them saw him he shot the leader of the 
Indians, who fell dead. This so frightened the others that 



THE CLAYTON BOYS. 157 



they took to their heels in a wild scamper through the cane 
and pea vines. The boys ran with their Indian captors, 
fearing that they would be killed if they tried to escape. 
Major Buchanan knowing that he was alone, went on hur- 
riedly towards the Bluff to get help. 

The men at the fort knew that they must be very cau- 
tious, else the boys would be killed. The next morning a 
company of Indian spies went on the trail of those Indians. 
They found Major Buchanan's venison where he had 
thrown it off at the fallen tree. They found the camp 
out on Richland Creek where the Indians had spent the 
night. They found the newly made grave where they had 
buried their leader. 

But they did not find the Indians, and they did not res- 
cue the little boys. 

Several years passed, and nothing was heard from 
them. 

At last the younger brother, Seward Clayton, in some 
way got free and came home. Old Piomingo, the Mountain 
Leader, often helped Colonel Robertson to get back pris- 
oners held by the Indians. He may have had something to 
do with this boy's return. 

What an interesting story young Clayton had to tell! 

He said, that on the night of his capture, while in camp 
on Richland Creek, his brother had tried to escape, by slip- 
ping away. An Indian followed him down the creek. The 
next morning the savage came back and showed the little 



158 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

boy Ms brother's scalp, making him miderstand that he, 
too, would be killed if he tried to run away. 

So he went with them to one of their towns, down on 
the Tennessee. There he lived during all those years. 

He said the Indians had treated him kindly. They 
made him stay with the squaws and the children, and he 
had to work very hard. He especially remembered two or 
three of the women and their kindness to him. 

But he was tired of theii* dirty wigwams and savage 
way of living. 

The Fort on the Bluff and his own people were very 
dear to him. 



w 



**JOHN BUCHANAN, HIS BOOK." 

JUNE, 1781. 

E are reading so much about hunting and 
building log cabins, and planting corn, and fight- 
ing Indians, that it would seem that these brave 
people could think of nothing else. But we 
have something that 2:)roves without a doubt 
that these men who founded the City of Nashville were 
mostly Scotchmen of educated minds as well as noble 
hearts. It proves that there was a scholar at the Bluff, a 
man of learning, who, amidst all the other things that must 
be done, cared enough to help any one who wanted to learn, 
and it proves that the young people were anxious to be 
taught. 



"JOHN BUCHANAN, HIS BOOK." 159 

This scholar was James Mulherin. His family had 
come to the French Lick with the Buchanan family in 
December, 1779. His wife was Nancy Buchanan, a sister 
of Major John Buchanan. 

In January, 1781, Major John Buchanan was 22 years 
of age. His time was mostly spent in the outdoor life 
necessary in those days. But he found time for something 
else. And this was because those Scotchmen believed in 
learning. 

He wanted to know more about arithmetic. James 
Mulherin was willing and anxious to teach him. 

A book would be needed. And it was not long before a 
book was ready. 

And of all the things of which we are proud, there is 
not one that gives us more pleasure than this book— the 
first book that was made in Nashville! It was begun in 
one of the log cabins on the Bluff. 

Think how fine this is, to want to learn; to want it 
enough to be willing to work with your hands and make 
your own book ; and then to write the book itself ! 

John Buchanan went out into the nearby forest and 
killed a deer. At the Bluff fort he tanned and dressed the 
skin. And that buckskin is soft and fine to this day! Of 
that he made his book cover. 

Its size is 13 by 8J inches. The front and back covers 
are bound together with a buckskin string. The two pieces 
were laid together and a hole was jDunched with an awl for 
the string. 



160 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

The paper for tlie book was perhaps some brought by 
Colonel Donelson on The Adventure. It is the same kind 
upon which Colonel Donelson wrote his diary. It is strong 
and well made. It, too, is firmly bound together. 

Of course a pen was needed. So John Buchanan shot 
a wild goose and saved all the large feathers for quill pens. 
When he needed a new pen he cut a quill with his own hunt- 
ing knife. 

Then he had to have ink. So down he went to the mouth 
of Lick Branch. There he had seen the right kind of 
maple tree. With some of the bark of that tree he made 

his ink. 

Every little thing about this book has some story for us 
if we could only find it, which would show something in 
the life of the people at the Bluff. 

The buckskin cover is made stiff by the use of w^aste 
paper pasted on the inside. Some of this newspaper was 
printed in Salem in 1770 or 1771, ten years before this 
book was made. How did it get here? Nobody knows. 
Some of that waste paper is plain white paper on which 
some one had copied the same words over and over as in 
a copybook. 

On the outside of the book cover is written : 

*' Major John Buchanan's Book of Arithmetic. 
June 20, 1781." 
On the inside is found no simple easy arithmetic, but 
page after page of examples in compound numbers; in 



"JOHN BUCHANAN, HIS BOOK." 161 

the rule of three; in fractions; in surveying land, and 
geometry; and even some things that lawyers must know, 
as the form in which to write a will. 

Mr. Mulherin must have given him the examples from 
some book which he had and also must have made some 
himself. One of them is about the number of pioneers it 
w^ould take to dig a ditch; and there are others that were 
needed in their every day work. 

He must have spent hours and hours with his book. 

His letters and figures are made well. It is plain and 
easy to read and very neat. Now and then he has written 
the date of his lesson. In the midst of one near the front 
is this: 

''John Buchanan, 1781, August 1st." 

Later is this: "Nash Borough, Oct. 1st, 1782.'* 

Then: ''Cumberland, March the 18th, 1783.'' 

Then is found: "1784," "1785" and "1786." 

He took it with him when he went to live at the mill 
and used some of the last leaves as an account book there. 

On the inside of the front and back covers and on some 
of the last pages he seems to have written for pleasure 
anything that came into his mind. In odd places written 
up and down or across the page slanting there are things 
like this: 



162 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

''State of North Carolina, 

Cumberland River 

John Buchanan, his Book of Arithmetic 

Nashborough Andrew Ewin, his 

Nashborough hand and 

North Carolina Nashborough township, 

Davidson County James Menees 

Darnil Williams, 

James Robertson.'^ 

And in many places is written: *' James Mulherin." 

Strange to say, it is this idle scribbling that is of so 
much interest to us. Each name or word shows some- 
thing or proves something to us. 

But one of the most interesting things is still to be told. 

Artists have made many beautiful pictures in Nash- 
ville. But in this book is perhaps the first decoration or 
fanciful drawing ever made here. It was made by John 
Buchanan, and it is the title page of "his Book." 

Doesn't that seem wonderful when we know, too, that 
he was one of the best hunters, marksmen, Indian fighters 
and business men among those earliest settlers'? 

We are certainly proud of 

''John Buchanan, Ms Booh." 



SPY-CRAFT. 1S3 



SPY-GRAFT. 



SOME of the hunters went further and saw more 
than the others, so they brought home more news 
about Indians. By this means many lives were 
saved, as the people could then be ready when the 
Indians came. The Stationers began to call these 
hunters their Indian spies. Some of them were formed 
into a little company and called The Spies. 

They talked about their guns as if they were human 
beings. Castleman called his gun Betsy; Rains called his 
Sister and Mansker called his Nancy. Each one knew the 
sound of the others' guns. Castleman, for instance, laiew 
Sister's and Nancy's "voice" as well as Betsy's. They 
said their guns never "spoke" to a friend, but for a friend. 
They knew all the tricks of the Indians and more, too. 
They learned their quick soft step; and how to tread so 
as not to leave a leaf or twig out of place ; to leave no sign 
of having passed ; and to read all signs in the forest. They 
could run through the woods and see signs of Indians— 
signs that we could not have found by looking for them. 
Not only could they see, but they could hear wonderfully 
well ; and, more, they understood what they saw and heard. 
The Indians found that to catch these "mighty hunters" 
some tricks must be played upon them. 

Listen to these little stories about two of the spies. 



164 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

(Stories adapted from Putnam.) 

Old Mr. Mansker heard the gobble of a turkey. He 
was out towards the southwest from the Bluff. To us 
it would have sounded exactly like a turkey. Now he had 
peculiar, keen eyes as well as ears. His friends laughed 
and said that he could see almost entirely around himself 
without moving his head. He decided which tree thaD 
Indian gobbler was behind. But how was he to make 
him come out so that Nancy could get a shot at him ? ' ' So, 
keeping his left eye upon that tree and the muzzle of 
Nancy in the same direction, he moved along." The dis- 
tance was too great for an Indian to fire, but just right 
for Nancy. *'She wished to speak to him." Mansker 
went on towards the right. The Indian began to ''slip 
shyly along" to another tree a little ahead of Mansker. 
Though he was moving low and slowly through the bushes 
and wild grass, that left eye was upon him. He did not 
know it. He was watching, too, and he knew that Man- 
sker 's head had never once turned in his direction. He 
gobbled again to make Mansker come nearer. Instead 
of that Nancy suddenly "spoke" to him— bang! She had 
helped to save her master's life. Mansker always ended 
by saying: "I took his old gun and it is on my own gun- 
rack to this day." 

Once Castleman heard a fawn calling to its "ma-ma." 
Just as he heard the second ma-a, two guns were fired. 
Now one of them was Betsy, so the fawn did not call any 



SPY-CRAFT. 165 



more. But the ball from the Indian's gun cut some fringe 
from Castleman's hunting shirt. 

One evening about dusk he heard a big whooping-owl. 
His ear told him that the woo-hoo call and the woo-hoo 
answer did not come exactly in the right time or tone. 
More than this, *'they were on the ground and that would 
not begin to do'' for owls. He went closer and saw a 
forked tree that divided near the ground. A low stump 
stood behind the forks. Betsy ''spoke" and the stump 
lay at the roots of that forked chestnut tree. What was 
it making the call of the owl? And what was that 
''stump?" 

Castleman was one of the best marksmen and one of 
the favorite spies. An old hunter used to say with a laugh : 
*'I heard Betsy and, though I was on the other side of 
the Cedar Knob, I hid myself, knowing Castleman could 
shoot around any hill.'* 

Hunters and spies and even the men who went into 
the woods after the cows often wanted to get some mes- 
sage to one another. And it was not long either before 
they found a way to do it. 

Was it to write a note and put it in the postoffice? 
Why, they had never heard of such a thing. It was a 
way that they learned from the Indians. By it they could 
tell a friend of some danger, or ask for help, or give help, 
or tell of a time and place to meet, or just tell some news. 

And this was their way. They made up signs. And 



166 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

to one who could read this "spy-craft," the signs were 
like a real letter. 

Captain John Davis says that he once hid a pone of 
cornbread in a forked dogwood tree. Then he bent and 
broke some twigs in a certain way. This was a hint to 
some friend who might pass. They told him where to 
look for something of importance. 

He afterwards learned that a friend almost ready to 
starve saw the sign, found the cornbread and so his life 
was saved. 

Once "a family of five persons were killed, a tall man, 
a short, fat woman and three children, at some place to 
the north." A hunter who discovered it wanted to tell 
the others. So ''five sticks were cut of various lengths; 
the longest, being forked or split, told of the man; the 
thick, short one, the woman, and the three smaller sizes 
and lengths the children. They were all scalped, as was 
shown by the peeling of the bark. There were thirteen 
Indians, as was told hj the stick w^ith stripes and thirteen 
notches, and they had fled south with two prisoners, as 
was seen from the pointer and two little strips of bark 
tied together to mean prisoners. 

Sometimes all the signs would be on one stick or piece 
of bark. The places for hiding these things became well 
known. Sometimes a hunter or spy would find one and 
would bring it to the Bluff. Then all the hunters would 
look at it, and together they would decide what important 
message it had for them. 



DOGS AND HORSES. 167 




DOGS AND HORSES. ^ -,^ ,^# 

ADAPTED. 

OGS and horses, cattle, and even hogs, always 
knew when Indians were near. When the hogs 
came back to the cabin at an unusual time, In- 
dians were about. Dogs were quickest to scent or 
hear Indians, and horses were next. 
At the stations there were ''large packs of watchful 
dogs." There were really more dogs sometimes than peo- 
ple. They were the "playmates of the children, the com- 
IDanions of the men and the guardians of all." 

The hunters learned much from their horses and dogs, 
and the loving animals seemed to catch the very thought 
of their masters. When the hunter stopped, held his 
breath and listened the dog or horse would do the same. 
But more often it was the animal that did it first. It was 
a curious sight to see one of them suddenly prick up his 
ears to catch the sound of steps or the breathing of some 
living creature, or turn and point his nose towards the 
direction from which the scent came. 

The spies and hunters took great pride in these faith- 
ful friends. While telling about them, they would pat the 
dog on the head or smooth down the mane of the horse, 
and it seemed that the listening devoted creaisure under- 
stood and was happy in knowing that his master was 
pleased with him. 

Dogs never trusted Indians. Later on, about 1790, the 



168 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Indians would sometimes come to the Bluff to trade. The 
people there wanted to be friendly, and they found that 
they could trust some of them. All would come in saying: 
''White man's friend." But some were really looking 
around to see what harm they could do. The old settlers 
watched every one. 

Often the women found out an enemy before the men 
did. But the dogs always scented him out first. The dog 
vv^ould look up into the Indian's face. He would notice the 
things at wdiich the Indian looked and watch his every 
step. He always stood between the Indian and the w^hite 
people and he guarded the horses. His eye never seemed 
to leave the Indian, and the savage felt that he w^as being 
closely watched. The friendly Indians were always told 
to be careful about the dogs. The best friend of the early 
settlers were the "faithful cur and the persevering hound." 

Castleman 's favorite dog was named Red-gill. ' ' Red-gill 
never failed to open upon an Indian's track if leave was 
given." When on the chase of bear or buffalo, elk or 
deer, she would stop, show silently that Indians w^ere 
near, or that she had come upon their track. And then, 
if the signal word was given, she would leave the trail 
and go after the savages, always leading some of the pack 
with her. 



He will have pity on the poor and needy, and the souls of 
the needy He will save. He will redeem their soul from op- 
pression and violence. 



FALL AND WINTER, 1781-1782. 



169 




FALL AND WINTER, 1781-1782. 
DARK DAYS. 

HEN the harvest time came in 1781 
it was found that there was less 
corn at the Bluff than there was the 
year before. And as the autumn 
passed the dangers ahead made 
themselves felt more and more, and 
the winter of 1781-1782 closed down 
upon this sturdy, besieged little com- 
pany out here in the backwoods, and 
there was little to keep hope alive in their hearts. 

The cattle became so lean and half-starved that they 
w^ere pitiful to see. But the men had risked their own 
lives to get green cane and store it away for the poor 
things to eat in winter. Then there were those thick cedar 
trees on the hiUside that sloped past the stockade. That 
was all they would have to hide behind to keep them from 
the cold, bitter winds. 

There was less of everything for the comfort of man 
and beast than there had been during even the winter 
before. 

Again for the second time had they thought of the 
nuts dropping from the trees all about in the forest. Of 
course, every time they left the fort it was at the risk of 
their lives. But the nuts must be gathered, and that fall 
they used a larger though very rough cart some one had 



170 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



made. The nuts were brought in quicker than before. 
There were no roads, and getting those nuts in was hard 
work. But it was done, and the precious loads were stored 
away with great care. There would be little else to eat 
during the long winter. This time there were more hick- 
ory-nuts than any other kind. 

It was at this time that more of the people gave up 
and went away. Several families who in 1780 had not 
thought of leaving now packed what they could on horse- 
back and went to the Kentucky stations. 

And again, as their friends went away, the few who 
were left were discouraged and made heart-sick. But with 
all that they bravely settled themselves to stay. "No, we 
will not leave," said the men. And the women said, *'We 
will face any danger with you." 

Now there were left so few men, not more than sixty 
people altogether, that they had to be more careful than 
ever. When they used their rifles they took, if j^ossible, 
better aim than before. No powder must be wasted. 

The Indians were driving all the game far off into the 
hills. And the hunter who went after it often never re- 
turned. Not one of their number could be spared. 

As the winter went on, to make things worse, the men 
became restless and uncomfortable. They had to stay 
near the stockade and they longed for the freedom of the 
forest. They wanted to go, as usual, out on long hunts. 
They had become used to living out of doors and tramping 
about in the woods. To stay near the fort all the time was 



MIDWINTER, 1781-1782. 171 



not to their liking. But there was danger from those si- 
lent, hidden foes, even near the gate of the stockade. 

An old man who had been young in those dark, dread- 
ful days said that when he thought about what they passed 
through he did not see how they had lived. 

But, you see, they were at peace among themselves, 
and they believed in God's goodness and that what He did 
was right. God had a purpose in keeping them here, and 
they felt just enough of it to know that they must stay. 

They had those bright, w^arm fires in those little cabins, 
and true, warm hearts and friendships and cheerful, hope- 
ful words for one another. And when you think of men 
and women who were shut away from the world in those 
backwoods cabins, their strength and cheerfulness is not 
surprising. Such men as they make up a goodly company. 
John Buchanan had ''his book" to work upon and to study. 
And perhaps the others were doing work of the same kind. 



MIDWINTER, 1781-1782. 
DARKEST DAYS— EARLY PART OF 1782. 

It was during the early part of 1782 that the darkest 
hour came. Then it was the greatest trial of their will 
and courage came to the Stationers on the Bluff. 

"See how we are now standing back to back, all facing 
out like a covey of partridges watching for a creeping 
enemy," said one. 



172 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



Spring was coming and with it probably large bands 
of Indians. Some French traders and a friendly Indian 
brought that word. Indians were constantly in small par- 
ties in the neighborhood. But the few hunters who ven- 
tured forth brought the word that they would be apt to 
get together as they had done the spring before on that 
second day of April. 

The supply of powder was again getting low. Horses 
had been stolen and cattle had been killed. There were 
^'no teams to break ground for planting when spring 
came. Why are we staying here in the midst of these 
dangers?" And this question was talked over often and 
often among them. 

Some of them said: ''We must go. It is hopeless 
here." 

All felt that it would be well to get together and de- 
cide what should be done. A meeting was called and a few 
men from the other stations met at the Bluff. They talked 
earnestly and long. They were good friends talking about 
what was best for them all. 

All the good reasons for going were given. But all the 
time Colonel Robertson said "No." He said: "I am ut- 
terly opposed to breaking up. I shall be the last to leave." 
And it was a speech that he then made that caused each 
one to feel that he, too, would stay. It was decided to 
"fight it out here!" 

There was still a noble little crowd of women in t^.at 
fort. They said to the men: "We came to make this our 



MIDWINTER, 1781-1782. 173 



home. We love this beautiful place now. You must stay, 
and we will do what we can to help." 

So with their trust in God and their hearts full of 
courage they settled down to stay. But there was nothing 
that they could then see to give any hope. 

Little did they realize, though, how much their staying 
was meaning and did mean to their country. 

Now there is another paper that our Historical So- 
ciety prizes. It was written during this winter of 1781- 
1782. It was against breaking up the settlement. There 
are two copies— a rough one and a finished copy. It is 
all in the handwriting of Andrew Ewin. It shows that 
there must have been much talk on this subject. 

It is called **The Remonstrance to Breaking Up the 
Settlement." 

It is easy to understand now why there had been no 
chance for meetings of the Notables and no heart for keep- 
ing any records since that first day of May. But how we 
do wish that Andrew Ewin had written about the little 
things as they happened each day. Little has been said 
about him, but he was there all the time and he was a 
strong, good man. *'He was a ready writer, a scholar, a 
friend and a patriot." He "was in the ranks of the brav- 
est from the beginning." 

After they decided to stay Colonel Robertson was not 
idle. His thoughts went in every direction, and messages 
followed them. 



174 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Word went to North Carolina to remind lier that this 
feeble little settlement was out here on her far western 
border. 

It went to Watauga, asking friends to come here, and 
telling again how rich and beautiful the country was. 

Again did messages go to the Indians, carried by Tim- 
othy Demonbreun and a few friendly Indians. And by 
the same messengers he kept up with those enemies of 
George Washington who were making the Indians fight 
against the v/hite people. The Indians began to see that 
the settlers on the Cumberland might be good friends to 
them. 

In this way Colonel Robertson began to make friends 
with the Indians ; and by doing this he began to hold back 
the English and Spanish who were the real enemies of 
George Washington. 

Another serious question was about the use of the rivers. 

The easiest way for the Cumberland settlers to get to 
the outside world was to go down the rivers. There were 
French and Spanish down there. The French and Span- 
ish did not want these English-speaking people to be free 
to use the rivers. 

They tried to get the Cumberland settlers to join witH 
them against the Colonies. 

Colonel Robertson let them know that he was going 
to use the rivers because he had a right to do so; that he 
wanted to be their friend, but that he stood with George 
Washington and the American colonies against the world. 



MIDWINTER, 1781-1782. 175 



That was a brave stand for few men to take, so far 
away as they were from friends. But these settlers at the 
Bluff near the French Lick were true and 'brave. 

Here at Nashborough it was not known what was hap- 
pening anyw^here else in the world. But during April of 
1782 something of great importance to them was taking 
place in North Carolina. And it happened just about the 
time when some were talking so seriously of giving up and 
going away. 

This land, as we know, was a part of North Carolina 
then. The lawmakers of that young State had heard from 
James Robertson about the stations on the Cumberland. 
They made a law that the State would give to each mar- 
ried man, who had been here on May 1, 1780, 640 acres of 
land, and to each unmarried man as much land as he 
cleared of trees and got ready for planting. 

This was called the Pre-emption Act. 640 acres around 
all Salt Licks could not be taken by any one. They thought 
that salt could be made from the springs, so this was to 
be public land. 

This was the first time the Colony or the State had 
ever noticed this little lonely settlement struggling out here 
by itself. 

This made the people east of the big mountains and at 
Watauga begin again to think of coming to the Cumber- 
land country. 

Another thing that had just happened east of the momi- 
tains made them want to come still more. What that was 
we shall read about later. 




176 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

LITTLE BOY STORIES. 

PIOMINGO. 

|T was a cold frosty morning. The sun was just 
breaking through the fog. Tlie children had 
gone around to the spring to get water for their 
mother. Cold as it was, they liked to stay near 
the spring. When their buckets were filled they 
stood there at the top of the bluif , looking across the river. 
Above the big tree tops on the other side, now gray 
wdth the fog, was a dark red ball like fire. The older boys 
said, *'It is the sun." But John was not so certain. He 
knew it was the place for it to be in the morning, so he 
thought the boys might be right. When they picked up 
their buckets and carried them inside the gate to the 
cabins, John followed along the short path slowly. Now 
and then he looked back at the pretty red ball. 

When he turned the corner at the gate he found that 
some of the men had come out and were busy at work at 
the woodpile. This was in front of the gate up the hill- 
side a little way. The day before they had cut down a 
large tree near by. They had chopped off the smaller 
branches and these made a brush heap just southwest of 
the woodpile still farther up the hill. But this brush heap 
would soon be cleared away. 

They wanted to finish cutting the wood that morning, 
and quick work such men as they could make of cutting 
up one tree. There were other things to be done about the 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 177 



Fort, Besides, in weather like that the far-away hills and 
forests seemed to call them to come, and some were in a 
hurry to go, even though there was so much danger in 
doing so. 

John liked to watch the chips fly, so he stopped. No- 
body could make them fly any faster than Thomas Spencer. 

The dogs were running here and there in through the 
gate and out again. All of them wagged their tails more 
than ever as they passed John. 

Presently Eed-gill came close to Mr. Castleman's side. 
John saw her and wondered. With her head pointed 
straight up the path towards the Sulphur Spring Bottom, 
she gave a low growl which no one heard but Castleman 
himself. 

Then a horse laid his ears back and sniffed at the air. 
Castleman stopped work and grasping his gun looked up 
the pathway and through the low thick cedars up the hill- 
side. 

*'What is the matter with you, Mr. Castleman?" said 
Mr. Ewin. **Are you asleep and dreaming?" 

For answer the old man gave a kind of grunt and 
started up the path, his head bending forward, his gun in 
hand and Red-gill at heel. 

Then the young men laughed and said: ^^He's think- 
ing about Indians." 

After looking about a little he turned and came back, 
but sat down upon a log and gave no notice to the laugh 
and the talk going on around. 



178 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 




PIOMINGO. 



However, the other good woodsmen soon had their guns 
near at hand, and their sharp eyes were watching the for- 
est in every direction while they worked. 

Again Red-gill growled, and now the other dogs stood 
still and the horses, too, turned their heads towards the 
path and softly sniffed. 

The young men did not smile now. They got their guns. 
Old Castleman was right. Indians were in the neighbor- 
hood. 

Castleman was always right when he said Indians were 
near. Who knew it first this time and told him so truly? 

The children were sent inside the stockade, and the men 
were getting ready to go, too. The short, sharp barks and 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 179 



the howls of the dogs scared John. He felt like crying. 
Besides, he wanted to stay outside and see what was the 
matter. But about that time the sun came out brightly, and 
for a little while his thoughts went back to that red ball he 
had seen in the sky. 

But outside a queer thing was happening. By this time 
all were watching the path. For walking right down the 
hill, not hiding behind any cedar trees, but in the middle of 
the path, there came an Indian chief. They knew him to be 
a chief by the feather on his head. 

*'Ah," said Mansker, in his good Dutch way of speakmg 
English, '4t is Piomingo, the Mountain Leader. I know 
him well. ' ' And Mansker and Demonbreun, who also knew 
him well, started up the path to meet him. 

The big gate was closed but not fastened, for the men 
were outside. Those inside wanted to see what was going 
on. So some ran up into the lookout, as they called the two- 
storied cabin at the gate, and at every crack in the stockade 
on that side eager eyes were peeping out. John held tightly 
to his mother's dress. He no longer felt like crying, for he 
found himself peeping through a little crack between the 
posts. It was just at the right place for his eyes. And 
this is what he saw. 

Old Piomingo raised his hand in a quiet, stately way. It 
was a sign of friendship. Mansker and Demonbreun did 
the same in answer, and fearlessly the Indian walked down 
into their midst. 



180 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Wood had been hastily thrown on the fire, and it 
crackled and burned brightly. Colonel Robertson's pipe 
with the long stem and his best tobacco was brought by one 
of his boys from his cabin. 

By that time all except the young men and boys were 
sitting on the ground around the fire. The pipe was lighted 
and passed around, each one smoking in his turn. All this 
was the polite way to treat an Indian when he came on a 
visit. Every one wondered what Piomingo wanted, or why 
he had come. They knew that, coming as he had, alone 
and with signs of friendship, there must be some good rea- 
son. But nobody said a word, or even smiled. He would 
have thought that unfriendly. 

Really, they were all getting very tired waiting, when at 
last the old chief said something. To the boys it sounded 
like several grunts, TJgh! Ugh! Ugh! But Demonbreun 
quickly understood and making a sign that the Indian knew, 
he told Colonel Robertson what he had said. 

And then the ''talk" wxnt on slowly between them. 
Piomingo always waited a long time before he spoke, and 
Colonel Robertson tried to do the same thing, because the 
Indians like that. The Indians all liked Colonel Robert- 
son's manner. He was quiet and spoke very little. 

John became tired of it, and was very glad when his 
mother turned away from her place at the stockade. He 
was glad now to watch what was going on inside. 

It seemed that everybody was trying to help in some way 
with the cooking, but they spoke softly to one another. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 181 



They had nothing to cook but some venison and a little 
buffalo meat, and that was already in the pots getting ready 
for their dinner that day. 

But everyone was excited, and there was much going in 
and out of the cabins. David Hood sat on a bench outside 
a cabin door. He laughed and said he was powerfully glad 
he had just mended all the buckets and pots, and screwed all 
the pot hooks on tight. For everything "was in use that 
morning. 

Outside, the *^talk'* and the quiet smoking went on. 
Piomingo never knew of the excitement among the women. 
Nearly all the morning passed. Then at the right time the 
nicely cooked meat was carried out in the great iron pots. 
These were set down within the circle, and solemnly each 
one sitting there put his hand in when his time came and 
took some of the meat and ate it. The white men would not 
even let a twinkle of fun come into their eyes. 

This was the polite Indian way in which Piomingo had 
treated them when they had been to his village. Piomingo 
had been kind to Mansker when they first met down at the 
mouth of the Cumberland, and Demonbreun had often been 
over to the southwest in the Chickasaw country. 

At last Piomingo arose and was ready to go. More meat 
was brought and given him to carry on his journey home. 
Some one remembered a red blanket he had in his cabin. 
That was brought out and given him. A little powder and 
tobacco were given him from their scanty supply. 



182 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

And with another sign — a friendly raising of his hand— 
the fine old Indian chief turned and walked up the path, 
and his going was as full of fearlessness and dignity as his 
coming had been. When he disappeared up the hill among 
the cedars the men looked at each other with a smile of 
gladness. They had been so afraid that something might 
be done that he might think unfriendly. 



*'I see," said one, *'that we can manage ourselves when 
friendl}^ Indians come, but we cannot make our dogs be- 
have. Did you notice my dog, and Red-gill, and, in fact, all 
the pack?" 

It was true. Red-gill always kept herself between Cas- 
tleman and Piomingo as though to defend her master, and 
during the whole of that visit the hair stood up on her back- 
bone. Some of the dogs stood between their masters' horses 
and the Indian. They scarcely took their eyes off of him, 
so watchful and suspicious were they. 



*'Well," Colonel Robertson said, '*I think w^e can trust 
Piomingo. He is our friend. The Chickasaws of his vil- 
lage, at least, will be our friends. He will keep his word. 
He is a grand old Indian." 

John went on with his play and did not know then how 
much good had been done by the Chickasaw's visit that 
morning. 

The Stationers at the Bluff learned much from him 
that helped them to know what to do. Piomingo had 



SUMMER AND FALL, 1782. 183 

come to tell them what their enemies, British and Span- 
ish, were trying to do to hurt them. This helped not only 
to save the lives of the people, but helped them to keep 
this land here at the Bluff for their own and to begin the 
city of Nashville, and even to keep this land a part of the 
United States that was to be. 

So the men at the Bluff valued the friendship of Pio- 
mingo, the Mountain Leader. 




SUMMER AND FALL, 1782. 

A SURPRISE. 

jURING the early summer there came a day of 

great excitement at the Bluff. No one from the 

outside world had come to the stations here for a 

long, long time. And now a strange sound came 

from across the river and a strange company was 

seen on the opposite bank. A boat was joyfully sent across 

for them. Every one who could leave the Fort ran down to 

the landing place. 

''A'Vnio is it?" *' Where did they come from?" every- 
body thought. Soon it was seen that they were friends 
from Watauga! Could there be more rejoicing? It would 
seem not. 

They were only a few, but such a crowd it seemed to 
the poor, brave little group at Nashborough! 

What new life and hope they brought with them! 



184 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Why they had, as it seemed to the little party that re- 
ceived them, large numbers of fresh, well fed horses and 
cattle. They had "axes and farming implements and me- 
chanics' tools, good guns and much powder and lead.*' And 
they brought seed corn and garden seed and such things. 

And oh, the news they did bring ! 

On April 19, 1782, General Washington had sent out 
word that the war had stopped! And that his army had 
won ! He said he wanted the people to give thanks to God 
for that blessing. 

This was the first day of thanks kept by our whole 
country. 

And this victory was the other thing that had happened 
east of the mountains that made the people think of com- 
ing over into this new country. 

And this turned out to be the reason that the Indians 
had given so little trouble that spring. 

The new-comers told about the Battle of King's Moun- 
tain. They told what their friends at Watauga had done: 
of the assembly on the Watauga; the march across the 
mountains; the meeting with the British, and the return 
march to their homes. 

Then all the happenings at Watauga must be told. 

Then this fine country near the Bluff must be shown. 
The men must have spent many of those summer days 
walking over these hills and valleys. There was so much 
land that still did not belong to anybody, and, of course, 
each man wanted to select some for himself. Even if he 



SUMMER AND FALL, 1782. 185 

had not been here on May 1, 1780, he could still get 640 
acres for almost nothing. 

The women and the children were settled comfortably 
in the cabins on the Bluff. New cabins were built inside 
the stockade and the long, sweet summer days were spent 
with more cheer than usual. 

The fresh horses and the plows and farming tools and 
the hope brought by the new-comers helped work of every 
kind that summer. There was promise of better times 
ahead. New fields were made and some of the old ones 
replanted. 

On Colonel Robertson's land, where West Nashville 
is now, a fine cornfield was planted. It was late in the 
season to be planting, but they tried it. 

When fall came what seemed to them a good supply 
of corn and some other things were stored away for winter. 

But the nuts were not forgotten. A large supply of 
them was again gathered in. They saw that there was no 
danger of starving during that coming winter. There was 
plenty for people and cattle, too. 

DECEMBER. 1782. 

It was in December when the news reached Nashborough 
that the great War for Independence was really over and 
a treaty had been signed. 

Now the savages knew that the war was over before 
the white people knew it. It seemed to keep them back 
for a little time. The spies knew that Indians were al- 



186 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

ways in the neighborhood and wondered why they did so 
little harm that year. 

(Adapted.) 

Few of the earliest settlers here took any part in the 
battles of the Revolution, yet they suffered more for their 
faithfulness to the colonies than most of those who did. 

The cruel savages were sent against them by their ene- 
mies. And they were off so far by themselves that no out- 
side help could come to them. Whatever was done for 
protection they did alone. The great war in the east was 
over. Things seemed brighter because more people were 
coming all the time. But there were to be more than ten 
years of struggles with Indians and other enemies. 

So we might say that the war had just begun for these 
brave, devoted people ! 



NEW YEAR'S DAY, 1783. 



dmM 



TlHE first day when anything was ever celebrated 
I in Nashville was New Year's Day, 1783, 

And the cause of the celebration was the vic- 
tory of the Colonies! The War for Independ- 
ence was over. The United States had become a 
country, a free and independent country! 

No one at the Bluff that day ever forgot it. Whenever 
it was spoken of ''afterwards throughout his long life, 
Andrew Ewin always drew himself up to his full height.'^ 
He was so proud to think of it all. 



NEW YEAR'S DAY, 1783. 187 



''There was great rejoicing." From their scant sup- 
ply of i30wder enough was spared to make the woods ring. 
They fired the "little swivel" to show how glad they were. 
It did its best again on that bright day of rejoicing as it 
had done before in times of darkness and danger. 

This was a happy New Year's Day, indeed. All felt 
that better times were coming. Some of the dear old ladies 
said over and over again: "Bless the Lord! Bless the 
Lord!" This was their way of thanking God. 

There were only about seventy men now at the stations 
altogether. But most of them were tried and true. They 
had passed through the darkest hours together and they 
could certainly depend upon one another now. Every mo- 
ment for three years they had together faced death, either 
from Indians or from starvation. 

No time had they for anything but to watch for that 
sly and cruel foe, or to try to get food from the woods. 
There had been no time for meetings as they had planned. 
And there w^as nothing to be done if they had met! But 
now they decided to begin again their little government 
as it had been planned on that first May day. 



This livelong day I listen to the fall 
Of hickory-nuts and acorns to the ground, 

The croak of rain-crows and the blue- jay's call, 
The woodman's axe that hews with muffled sound. 

— Walter Malone. 




188 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

THE GOVERNMENT OF THE NOTABLES REVIVED 
JANUARY 7, 1783. 

^EOPLE were living at only five of the stations at 
this time. V^ord was sent around to each one 
that a meeting would be held at Nashborough on 
January 7, and they were asked to elect twelve 
men to come to it. Ten men met on that day at 
the cabin on the Bluff. The other two came to a later meet- 
ing. When they came together on January 7 they first 
solemnly promised one another to settle all questions com- 
ing before them to the best of their judgment with equal 
right and justice to all. They promised to be honest and 
true. This committee then elected its officers. Col. James 
Robertson was made chairman and Andrew Ewin clerk. 
The clerk was to write all about the meetings. Andrew 
Ewin was clerk for many years and all that he wrote is 
very interesting to us. From that 7th of January to this 
day the records of our County Court have been carefully 
kept. 

The written record of the Court, or Government of 
the Notables, begins thus: North Carolina, Cumberland 
River, January 7, 1783. 

In a few words it makes us feel the suffering and sor- 
row of the time since May, 1780. It tells of the discour- 
agement of the few who stayed; that even the little gov- 
ernment had seemed to cease; that now having some re- 
lief from the Indians, and people coming again, hope had 



THE GOVERNMENT OF THE NOTABLES REVIVED. 189 



returned, so that it was highly necessary again ''to revive 
our former manner of proceedings." 

The word ''revive" shows that the government had 
been kept up, "however weak" it may have been. 

The meetings were to be held twice a month in one of 
the cabins at "Nashburgh," as it was once written. Read 
the following, copied from the records and showing some 
of the laws passed at these meetings: 

Nashborough, March 4, 1783. 
At this meeting a law was made that every man "above 
ye age of sixteen, of every fort or station on ye waters of 
the Cumberland," must promise to be true to the State 
of North Carolina and to the United States. "Acknowl- 
edging it to be our bounden duty to do so." The Notables 
first took this oath themselves and saw to it that every 
other man took it. 

March 15, 1783. 

Colonel Robertson was elected "by the people" to go 
to North Carolina to the meeting held to make laws for 
the State. 

And another very important law was made that day. 
It was about the Indian spies. It was decided to pay six 
of the best hunters or spies for their work. These men 
had been spending their time going about in the forest 
and bringing back word about the Indians. Now they 
were to be paid, but not with money. 



190 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Does it not seem strange to think that no money had 
been needed during all those first years? The spies were 
each to receive seventy-five bushels of corn a month, ^'so 
long as ive shall he al)le to pay them.'' 

They were to be under the direction of Colonel Rob- 
ertson. 

April 1, 1783. 

They did not want whiskey brought here. A little later 
on they said it should not be made here. Besides being 
so bad for the people, they said it was a waste of their 
corn. '' Hitherto there has been no drunkenness here, and 
Colonel Robertson hopes there never may be any waste 
of grain, or waste of estates, or ruin of souls by the drink- 
ing of liquor." 

On this day it was ordered that a road be made from 
Nashborough to Mansker's Station. Gasper Mansker had 
moved back there about this time. No doubt he had some- 
thing to do with this order. The road was laid off along 
the trace, but not cleared out until the next year. It is 
now the Gallatin Pike. 

May 6, 1783. 

It seems that some worthless men had gone down the 
rivers and had become robbers and pirates, stealing from 
the trading boats down there. This had to be stopped. It 
made those people think that the Cumberland settlers were 
dishonest. Thomas Molloy sent a letter down to the Span- 
ish Governor and to others, telling them that they would 
put a stop to this. ''We detest and abhor such practices." 



THE GOVERNMENT OF THE NOTABLES REVIVED. 191 

So a law was made on May 6 that nobody should go 
down the river without getting leave to do so from the 
committee and getting papers to show this. 

June 3, 1783. 
The voting took place for or against having a meeting 
for a treaty with the Indians. 

July 1, 1783. 

Two men were sent down to the Illinois with a letter 
to the Agent of Virginia, and by him to be sent to the 
Spanish Governor. This was to tell again that the Cmn- 
berland settlers had nothing to do with the stealing from 
the trading boats that was still going on. The men were 
paid for taking the letter. 

So we see that this little free government had to jpay 
the ''expenses of embassies to foreign courts." These are 
some of the important things we find the Notables doing. 
We have reason to be very proud of the Government of 
the Notables. 

"It was the wisest, the best managed state, government 
or community west of the mountains in that day. Those 
few men acted, in fact they had to act, as though they 
were really at the head of a separate nation. They were 
"independent, self -relying, self-sustaining and self -defend- 
ing. ' ' 

Strange as it may seem, they wrote letters to and re- 
ceived them from Spanish and French Governors and 
English agents, as well as Indian chiefs. 



192 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

The most careful search will show that all they did 
was wise and good, and from much which they did some 
great good has come to the whole of the United States. 

This government began May 1, 1780, and ended Octo- 
ber 6, 1783. 



Let us remember these first three dates and what each 
means to our city: 

Christmas 1779 

May Day 1780 

Jan. 7th 1783 



The government owned a little boat. It was called 
the Rundown. People said they used it to run down the 
river when they had business there. The Rundown was 
a fine, well made boat, '*a slim canoe." It went down the 
river swiftly and was easy to row up stream. 



MONEY AT THE STATIONS. 

The things used as money seem strange to us now. 
Corn was most often used. Papers were given to the sol- 
diers and the guards, having written upon them promises 
to pay in land or corn. These papers sometimes were 
given as money. 

640 acres of land on the Lebanon Pike were traded for 
''three axes and two cow bells." David Shelby bought 



A VISIT TO HILLSBORO, NORTH CAROLINA. 193 

640 acres where East Nashville is now for ''a young mare, 
a rifle gun and a pair of leather breeches." Another tract 
of land was sold for a ''faithful rifle and a clear-toned 
bell." Judge Campbell bought our Ciedar Knob for a cow 
and a calf. A cow and a calf were really worth more then 
than a rocky hill top. 

Furs and hides were used as mone}^ when the settlers 
traded with people at a distance. 



A VISIT TO HILLSBORO, NORTH CAROLINA. 

APRIL, 1783. 

News came to the Cumberland settlements that men 
from all over North Carolina would meet in order to make 
laws for the State. The Notables elected James Robert- 
son to go to that meeting. He got ready quickly to go. 

Here was another one of those long journeys before 
him. This time it would be about seven hundred miles 
that he must go. Then, of course, seven hundred miles 
back again. However, he was very Avilling to go. He 
paid his own expenses. 

He went across our river on the boat. Then on the 
blazed trace he passed Mansker's, and passed Bledsoe's and 
on out through the forest. He was on horseback. 

On and on he went, along about the same trace by 
which he had come four years before. He went through 
Cumberland Gap. And he surely must have stopped at 



194 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Watauga. And right glad he was to see all his friends 
there. Then he went through the pass in the great moun- 
tains and on to Hillsboro. 

It must have seemed strange to him to be again in a 
town. The people, the houses and the streets of the little 
village must have made it seem almost like a city. 

And he— in his backwoods hunting shirt, leggins and 
cap— how did he look to the people there? 

He told all about what had been taking place in the 
Cumberland country. The Government of the Notables 
pleased them very much. Its faithfulness to the Col- 
onies, and so to the United States, pleased them still more. 

But North Carolina was new, and they had many trou- 
bles near at home. So they gave little notice to this far- 
off settlement. 

When Colonel Robertson came back, of course, he had 
much to tell about Hillsboro, Watauga and all the people 
he had seen and what he had heard. 

Only one thing w^as done at that meeting for the good 
of our stations. And of that we shall hear more later on. 

But Colonel Robertson had made friends over there. 
And he had laid plans from which much good would come 
to the ''Cumberland District." 



The soul deep-rooted standeth fast, 
And bears through winter's buffeting 
The secret promise of the spring. 

—Danske Dandridge. 



AT THE TREATY GROUNDS. 



195 




AT THE TREATY GROUNDS. 

JUNE, 1783. 

N the summer of 1783 another miiisual event took 
place. It shows how willing our Stationers were 
to obey the vote of the people and to be true to 
the far-away Colonies. Colonels Donelson and 
Martin were sent by Virginia to make a treaty 
with the Southern Indians. They wanted to have the meet- 
ing near the Bluff. Col. Robertson did not think it was 
wise to bring so many Indians so near to the stations. Be- 
sides it would be hard to get food and presents for them. 
It would give them a good chance to pry about, and they 
would see how few white men there really were here. It 
was decided to settle it by vote. This they did on June 3. 
Colonel Robertson was living then at Freeland's. At Nash- 
borough and Freeland's the vote was two to one against it. 
At Eaton's every man but one voted for it. That decided 
it and the treaty would be held here. Eaton's w^as safer 
from the Indians than the stations on the other side of the 
river. 

Then the men at Eaton's, seeing that they had put 
their friends in danger, promptly voted to be present on 
the daj^s of the meeting with "person and property." This 
meant that they Avould help by sending food for the un- 
welcome ffuests and that thev would be sure to be there 
themselves. Col. Robertson suggested that the meeting 
be held at the Sulphur Spring near his land on Richland 



196 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Creek. Indians coming there would have no reason for 
going near the stations. 

"Runners" were sent to invite the Indians to come 
and have a "talk" with the Cumberland people. The time 
set was near the last of June. When the day came the 
Stationers were there— quiet, courageous and watchful. 
They were together near the spring, waiting. They knew 
the woods were full of Indians watching them, but they 
must pretend not to notice it. Do you wonder how they 
managed their dogs'? Probably they left them locked in- 
side the stockades. 

Not for one moment do we suppose that anything es- 
caped the notice of those good hunters and spies. 

Then the Indians began to come into the open. They 
arrived one by one, or in small groups. They were quiet 
and dignified and seemed as harmless as little children. 
But these white men had been present at such meetings 
before and knew better than to trust to that. Great care 
must be taken and this must be managed in the Indians' 
own way so that they would understand everything. No 
mistake must be made! 

Soon nearly all the Indians had come out into the open 
place. The "runners" had done their work so well that 
with chiefs, headmen and braves, there were several hun- 
dred Indians. Piomingo was among them. White men 
and Indians sat on the ground in a large circle. Many of 
the young men were standing near listening closely. The 



AT THE TREATY GROUNDS. 197 

peace pipe was lighted and passed from one to another. 
A fire burned in the middle of the circle. All was silent. 
At last the ''talk" began. Some one who knew the lan- 
guages told what was said. He was called the "linguister." 

Col. Robertson saw what a good chance this was to 
make friends of these enemies, and he did make good 
friends among them, especially among the Chickasaws. 
They liked his "talk" very much. They agreed to give all 
the land from the Cumberland forty miles to the south to 
the ridge between the Duck and Elk Rivers. They had no 
claim to this land except as a hunting ground, and they 
enjoyed the presents given them at that treaty much more 
than their claim to the land. 

On the last day of the meeting a chief arose and began 
his last "talk" to Col. Robertson. I wish we had his exact 
words; for, as we know, there was a marvelous grace and 
strength and beauty about an Indian's speech at such a 
time. We have not his words, but we have three things 
that show in a beautiful way what he did say. 

At one place in this "talk" with the simple words, "A 
string," he handed to the Colonel the string of leather. 
This was a sign that their friendship was bound tightly 
together, as with strong cords. 

After another part he put into the Colonel's hand a 
little doeskin bag. This was to show that into his keeping 
the tribe gave all they had that was of value. 

And finally he came forward and put upon the Colonel's 
feet a pair of moccasins. This meant that where the "little 



198 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Father" (as tlaey called him) led, the tribe would gladly 
follow. 

What perfect trust in Colonel Robertson this shows! 
The moccasins, the bag, and the string are still in Nashville. 
They are among the most valuable things that our city 
may own. 

It was at this time that Piomingo said he would like to 
clear out a path from this place to the Chickasaw nation 
that they might trade with one another. This was done 
after a few years and became a part of the Chickasaw 
trace. 

Col. Robertson did not allow a drop of whiskey to be 
brought to the meeting. He had made up his mind to 
keep things pleasant and peaceful, and this cannot be 
done where there is whiskey. 

After a few days the Indians went away much pleased 
with everything, and the friendships formed at this time 
proved of great use to the people in after years during 
the troublesome Indian wars. So, after all, this meeting 
was made to bring much good to the Cumberland people. 

Now, w^ho thinks that while all this was going on any 
boy at the stations would stay away? The ]3aths to the 
treaty grounds were much used during those June days. 
The boys were out there watching and listening. There 
they saw, to their surprise, Indians sitting quietly smok- 
ing, and nobody was scared nor even uneasy. And so 
now and then one of the boys would go near to an Indian 
and make signs and be friendly. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 199 



Every day the young men and boys played games to- 
gether. They had "ball plays and foot races and contests 
at high and long jumps," The Indians were best in run- 
ning and jumping matches. The boys never forgot the 
good times they had during those days on the treaty 
grounds. 

Note.— To this day the fields near the Sulphur Spring beyond West Nashville 
are known to many of the older people as the Treaty Grounds, They are also 
called the Nashville Camp Grounds. During every war the United States has had, 
Tennessee volunteers have camped on those grounds. The last was in 1898, before 
going to the Philippines. 




LITTLE BOY STORIES. 

THE MILL. 

OHN heard the sound of an axe and a hammer. 
He, like Little Eed Kiding Hood, often heard the 
woodman's axe off in the forest. But this time it 
was down by the river. There was a little land- 
ing place a few yards up the river from the 
spring and down a steep bank. He ran around from the 
gate and down the bank. 

Near the water's edge he found several men. Gasper 
Mansker and two or three others were working busily to- 
gether on the same thing. They told John that they were 
making a boat. So the little boy stayed near them all that 
day. He played around or stood still and watched, or sat 
on a stone and listened to their tallv. 

Two days later John was a surprised and happy boy. 



200 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



His father had called him, and he had run fast down 
to the landing. There sat Thomas Spencer in the new 
boat, with the handle of an oar in each hand. John's 
father lifted a little bag from his own shoulder and placed 
it in the boat. Then he put John in. He then took his 
place at the other oars. John found himself floating 
swiftly down the river. 

That was great fmi. On the right the forest trees 
grew near the bank. Up on the left was the high bluff, 
and he could see the smoke coming from one of the chim- 
neys inside the stockade. Some children up at the spring 
waved their hands at him. The dogs barked as they ran 
along the bank trying to keep up with the boat. But soon 
all that was left behind them. 

Over on the right they had passed a place where a path 
seemed to end. They could see the prints of the feet of 
men and of horses. That was the beginning of the path 
up to Mansker's. 

A little further down, on the left, was the place where 
Lick Branch ran into the river. They could see the cane- 
brake along its banks. 

But the fun of sailing on the water was all John 
thought about. He was sorry when the boat stopped. 

They were a mile and a half from the Bluff and had 
stopped on the right bank. On top of some very high 
land up a steep slope were a few log cabins with a stock- 
ade around them. This was Eaton's Station. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 201 



Spencer called. The gate opened and some boys and 
dogs came running out first. Then came three men. Some 
women stood at the gate and watched. The men had 
peeped from the lookout before opening the gate. All! 
knew Spencer and John's father and were glad to see 
them. 

After talking and laughing together a while, Spencer 
said: "I hear the mill at work, Mr. Wells. If you are 
too busy today to do a little grinding for us, we will leave 
our corn and come again for it." 

''So do. So do. Bring the bag up," said Mr. Hey den 
Wells. ''I'll start on it early tomorrow morning. Do you 
want meal or hominy?" 

*'A little of both," answered John's father, smiling. 

So the boat was tied up. Spencer put the bag of corn 
on his shoulder. The crowd went together along the bank 
up a little branch. This creek flowed into the river at the 
foot of the high land where the cabins were. 

"I reckon you people at the Bluff feel mighty proud 
of having any corn to carry to mill. I tell you we do down 
here at Eaton's," Mr. Wells said. 

"Yes, yes. This is a fine harvest for us. We've been 
two years without corn. These children here don't know 
the taste of hominy," Spencer said as he patted one of the 
children on the head. 

John heard no more of their talk, for the sound of 
** chug-chug" was getting louder and louder as they came 



202 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



nearer. He ran with the other children to the curious 
thing that was making the noise. 

It was the mill. The boys at Eaton's were very proud 
to show their mill to the little boy from the Bluff. It was 
the first mill ever built near Nashborough. Heyden Wells 
and his brother, James, planned and made it themselves. 

Here are some of the things John saw. A dam had 
been made across the branch. A race or ditch w^as along 
the side of the branch. The water ran along through the 
ditch fast enough to turn a wheel. This wheel made "two 
rudelj cut stones" turn upon each other. These stones 
very slowty ground into meal a little corn at a time. But 
the hominy pounder! That was the thing that was mak- 
ing the funny sounds, " chug-chug. '^ When John saw 
that he had no eyes for anything else. He walked around 
it and looked, and then sat down and looked, and got up 
and went around to the other end and looked. 

It was a trough made from a log twelve feet long. It 
was placed like a see-saw, on a narrow, strong piece of 
wood. It was fixed so that it would move easily like a 
see-saw. Water from the mill race could be turned into 
one end of the trough, which was on the ground at the 
time. The trough would fill up until the water running 
in made the other end fall to the ground. And the first 
end would then rise into the air. That would empty all 
the water out and then the first end would fall back heavily 
—"chug"— to the ground. Then more water would run 
in, and so the same thing happened over and over. A kind 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 203 



of hammer was fastened to the first end. This struck the 
little pile of corn every time it fell and cracked the grains^ 
making hominy. 

''While the water runs the whole thing would keep 
thumping and crack the corn." 

This took such a long, long time even to crack a quart 
of corn that Mr. Cartwright had thought of a plan to work 
faster. He was working on it then and showed it to the 
visitors. 

He had fastened some cows' horns on the rim of a 
wheel. This was placed so ''that as each horn was filled 
by water from the little stream, its weight turned the 
wheel so that the next horn presented its opened, empty 
mouth to receive its supply of water weight, and thus the 
wheel" was kept turning. This turning of the wheel made 
a kind of pestle or hammer, striking the corn in the mor- 
tar many little blows and cracking it into hominy. 

John saw that at work at another time when he went 
to Mr. Cartwright 's mill. But he always thought that the 
see-saw hominy pounder was the greatest thing of the kind. 
And he had wonderful tales to tell his mother that night. 

Before starting home they went up to speak to the 
women at the stockade. Then came the row up the river. 

"Oh, father, please let me go with you when you go 
back to the mill," John begged. 

"Well, when the time comes we'll ask Mr. Spencer 
whether any Indians are about, and then we'll decide 
that," his father said as he pulled lightly at the oars. 



204 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

And then John looked up and saw his mother standing 
at the spring. How glad she looked when she saw them! 
Sometimes in those days when people went away from the 
Bluff they never came back. We know how Indians some- 
times came upon them and killed them or carried them 
away. 

She came running down to the boat, and this time John 
walked up to the fort between his father and mother, hold- 
ing a hand tightly with both his little ones. 

And over to the west beyond the Cedar Knob the sky 
was bright red and gold with the autumn sunset. 



A 



WEAVING, 1783. 

S far as any one knows, the cotton field in the 
Clover Bottom was the only one in Middle Ten- 
nessee, or probably even west of the mountains, 
in 1780. Very few people came during the next 
two years. But some one brought some cotton 
seed. For in 1783 and after, close to almost every cabin 
there was sure to be a little cotton patch. 

The mother tilled it herself with the help of the chil- 
dren and the colored women. In the spring they made 
the ground ready themselves. Then they would drop the 
seed in, one at a time. They kept the weeds away and 
watched every plant. 

Then when it was ripe in the fall they "pulled off the 



WEAVING, 1783. 



206 




SPINNING WHEEL. 



bolls into tlieir aprons or baskets." They ''seated them- 
selves with children white and black around them. With 
busy fingers the seed was freed from the cotton— fingering 
each cotton seed to clear it from the pile." 

Sometimes a busy mother would have an apron with 
three pockets— ''one for bolls, one for picked cotton, and 
one for good clear seeds." 

"The usual evening work for idle hands around a blaz- 
ing log fire w^as the seeding of cotton, one seed at a time." 

Then the cotton would find its way to the spinning 



206 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

wheel, and the children loved to hear the hum, hum of 
the wheel. 

In one of the cabins at the Bluff there was a loom. 

In the History Building at Centennial Park there is 
a spinning wheel and a loom. They were used in those 
early times. 

The click-clack of the loom made the children laugh. 
They liked to watch it push the woof up close on the web 
with that click-clack. 

The women did not like to dress in buckskin as the 
men did. There was no way to get any cloth unless they 
made it themselves. 

The cloth thus made was called homespun. The boys 
and girls were proud of their homespun clothes. 

FLAX AFTER 1783. 

There is a beautiful poem about the flax flower. The 
little children then living in this Cumberland country 
never heard of that poem. But they knew all about flax. 

Soon after 1783 some seed was brought. Then there 
was another little field growing near each cabin. 

The children loved that one, too, with its pretty blue 
flowers stirring in the sunshine. They, too, could look 
from the cabin door, and think the same things you do, 
when you read those pretty stanzas. 

And there were plenty of wild flowers on these hills 
for them to gather. They learned to ''let the flax flower 



WEAVING, 1783. 207 



be," altliougli it was so blue and graceful. They felt like 
saying: 

''Oil, the goodly flax flower! 

It groweth on the hill 

And be the breeze awake or 'sleep 
• It never standeth still; 

It seemeth all astir with life 

As if it loved to thrive. 

As if it had a merry heart 

Within its stem alive. 

Then fair befall the flax field. 

And may the kindly showers 

Give strength unto its shining stem, 

Give seed unto its flowers!" 

—Mary Hoivitt. 

All the people prized their linen. It was the finest 
cloth they had, although it was at first very coarse linen. 

WOOL AFTER 1783. 

After several years, it was after the Clinch Mountain 
road was made, a flock of sheep was driven over to the 
Cumberland settlements. 

Then, it is easy to guess what could be seen on the 
spinning w^heels and what kind of cloth was woven on 
the looms. 



' ' She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eat- 
eth not the bread of idleness. Her children rise up, and 
call her blessed."— Prover&s. 




208 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

DAVIDSON COUNTY. 

FIRST COURT (OCTOBER 6. 1783). 

NLY one thing was done for these stations at the 
meeting of the General Assembly in April. The 
plan was laid to make the lower Cumberland 
country really a part of North Carolina. It was 
to be a county of that State. 
It must then be governed as the other counties were. 
So it was to have a court. Colonel Robertson brought 
back with him papers showing the names of the men who 
were to hold the court. We say the county began when 
the first court was held. This was October 6, 1783. The 
Government of the Notables ended on that day. But the 
same men were still at the head of affairs. Instead of 
being a Notable or Judge or Member of Committee, each 
was simply called a Justice. It was no new work for these 
men. They had before this managed well without the help 
of the State. They continued doing the same for many 
years afterwards. 

Eight of the Notables were selected by North Carolina 
to be Justices. Four of them organized the County Court 
on October 6: Isaac Bledsoe, Samuel Barton, Francis 
Prince and Isaac Lindsey. 

Andrew Ewin was appointed clerk at the first meeting. 
In January, 1784, the other four began their work as Jus- 
tices. They were Thomas Molloy, Anthony Bledsoe, James 
Robertson and Daniel Smith. 



DAVIDSON COUNTY. 209 



The county was named Davidson County. It was first 
composed of the land from the Cumberland Mountains to 
the Tennessee River. Ahiiost all of what is now Middle 
Tennessee was in it. 

To the eight Justices was given all the power which 
the Notables had. This was wise for the State to do. It 
was too far away and too busy with its own affairs to 
give the slightest help. The stations would still have to 
do everything for themselves. Davidson County was 
really a province rather than a county, more like a foreign 
country than a part of the State. 

Nashborough was again selected as the place for the 
court. Here is what w^e find written by Andrew Ewin 
about a house in which to meet: 

*'The court fixed on a place for building the court- 
house and prison, agreeing that in the present situation 
of the settlements they be at Nashborough, to be built at 
the public expense of hewed logs. The courthouse to be 
eighteen feet square with a lean-to of twelve feet on one 
side of the house, with benches, bar and table for the use 
of the court. 

**The prison to be of square hewed logs a foot square; 
both wdth loft floor, except the same shall be built on a 
rock." 

Exactl}^ when these houses were built we do not know. 
The courthouse was not built by the next spring, for in 
April, 1784, we find this written: 



210 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



''The April term of the court was opened at the house 
where Jonathan Drake lately lived and adjourned to meet 
immediately in the house in Nashborough where Israel 
Harman lately lived." Jonathan Drake owned the lot at 
the northeast corner of the Square. The Harman house 
was somewhere near. 

Can't you imagine them all standing up and walking 
out together from one log cabin to another, Andrew Ewin 
with his book under his arm? 

During the years shortly after this the courthouse 
was certainly built. An old man said he heard his father 
tell about getting the big cedar logs across the river, with 
which they built it. 

It was not on the exact site of the present courthouse, 
but it was on or near the Public Lott, as they sometimes 
called the Square. The jail was in the eastern part of 
the Square with a stockade fence around it. The stocks 
stood in front of the courthouse. 

We suppose that the doors and window shutters were 
not very strong. Several years later there was some com- 
plaint about pigs and sheep taking shelter inside. In 
1792 we find on the records: *'Ord'd that David Hay 
repair the courthouse by making two doors well fixed and 
hung, with three window shutters well hung; and the 
house well chinked, sweeped, washed and cleaned, and the 
benches repaired." 

We find a statement that in 1795 Eev. T. B. Craig- 
head held church in the courthouse, as he often did; that 



DAVIDSON COUNTY. 211 



the people crowded in the lean-to and at the doors and 
windows. We also find a statement that in 1796 the Method- 
ist Church was built not far from the Courthouse. This 
church was built of stone and was on the northeast corner 
of the Square. Its back was towards the river. 

It seems that court was sometimes held in this stone 
church. 

The ground on the Square was not at all level. There 
were two great rocks standing out almost as high as the 
little courthouse roof. The houses of the town had to be 
made at least eight feet clear in the pitch, so the court- 
house was certainly that high. 

One of the first law^s enforced by this county court 
w^as an old law of the Colonies. It had been made in 
1741. It is this: 

'*In well regulated governments care is always taken 
that the day set apart for public worship be observed and 
kept holy. All persons are enjoined carefully to apply 
themselves to the duties of religion and piety, to abstain 
from labor in ordinary callings." Of course this meant 
on Sunday. 

Swearing and intemperance were not allowed. Noth- 
ing unjust or wrong was allowed. A man was once put 
in prison for *' abusing an Indian." 

New people came to the settlements every now and 
then. They were not all of the better class of people. A 
few times lazy men, who would not work, went out into 



212 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

the woods and stole cattle. These men were branded in 
the left hand with a T and they soon left this settlement. 
Their laws were few and simple, and each one was en- 
forced. When one of their own number did anything 
against the law he was certainly fined or punished accord- 
ing to the law. The records show this very clearly. 




LAYING OFF A TOWN AT THE BLUFF. 

SPRING. 1784. 

N April and May of 1784 the lawmakers of North 
Carolina made another law, or, as we say, 
''passed an act," of great importance to the peo- 
ple here at the Big Salt Lick. 

James Robertson had again been elected to 
the General Assembly. He was there and this act was 
passed because he asked for it. He knew the people want- 
ed it. 

The law was that a town must be laid off near the 
Fort of Nashborough. During those three or four years, 
since their first coming, the people had often talked to- 
gether of a town they hoped at some time to have. 

Remember, the people themselves in May, 1780, had 
named their station, or fort, Nashborough. And now it 
was the people's wish that the town here be called Nash- 
ville. 

(Note— Borough is Scotch and ville is French.) 



LAYING OFF A TOWN AT THE BLUFF. 213 

We can remember tliat in 1782 North Carolina made 
a law that the salt licks in the Cumberland country, and 
640 acres of land around them, should be kept as public 
land. 

Six hundred and forty acres is one square mile. 

Thomas Molloy at that time laid oif the 640 acres 
around our Sulphur Spring. In doing so, the spring, in- 
stead of being in the middle of the square mile, as would 
seem natural, was near the northern side. This had to 
be, because James McGavock had taken the land just north 
around Freeland's Station. So we see that most of the 
square mile lay towards the south from the spring. 

Then in 1784 the General Assembly passed the very 
important act spoken of above. 

In it they said that 200 acres of that land belonging 
*'to the French Salt Lick should be laid off at a place 
called the Bluff, on the south side of the Cumberland, for 
a town, to be called Nashville." 

The spring was to be left out of this 200 acres. It 
still had 40 acres of free land around it. Four acres of 
the two hundred were to be left for public buildings. 
*' Convenient streets, lanes and alleys" were to be laid off 
also. 

The men who were to do this were called directors, or 
trustees. They were Samuel Barton, Thomas IMolloy, 
Daniel Smith, James Shaw and Isaac Lindsey. Samuel 
Barton was treasurer. 



214 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



Notice that Thomas Molloy was again among those en- 
gaged to lay off this land. 

Here are the boundary lines of the 200 acres, as we 
know the streets now: 

On the North— ^onth side of Line Street. Beginning 
at McLemore and going nearly to the river. Thus Line 
Street got its name. 

On the East— West side of Water or Front Street, 
from Line to what is now Broad. This left out a narrow 
strip of land along the river bank. (We wonder why 
that was left.) 

O71 the South— 'NoHh. side of Broad Street, from Front 
to McLemore. 

On the West— 'East side of McLemore from Broad to 
Line Street. 

The place for the four acres for public buildings was 
wisely selected. This place was on top of the hill north 
from the fort. They are exactly the four acres that now 
make our Public Square. 

Nearly all the towns in Middle Tennessee have a pub- 
lic square like this. It is a Spanish idea for a town. Nash- 
ville was the first one here started that w^ay. 

The streets were not really marked off and cleared out 
in the beginning. But nearly all the trees were cut away 
from the four acres where the Public Square was to be. 

No doubt, a map was made with the ^'streets, lanes and 
alleys" marked upon it. Then they were cleared of trees 
and houses built along them as time went on. 



LAYING OFF A TOWN AT THE BLUFF. 215 

The first two streets running east and west were Cedar 
and Spring (or Church Street). Cedar, of course, was 
named from the many cedars growing on that hillside and 
Sj)ring Street started from the spring at the fort. 

The streets running north and south were named as 
they came into use. The first was Main, which soon be- 
came Market Street. Then came College, Cherry, Sum- 
mer, High, Vine and Spruce Streets. The reason for 
these names is found in another story. 

Note— The compass used in the first laying off of the 
city of Nashville is now owned by the ^'Historical So- 
ciety." 

Front Street w^as afterwards made and called Water 
Street. 

The part not set aside for streets was divided into lots 
of one acre each. The trustees were to attend to the sale 
of these lots. Each lot was to cost "four pounds, lawful 
money." They w^ere sold on condition that the buyer 
should within three years build a well-framed, log, a brick 
or a stone house. We have the names of those who bought 
lots. Each house was to be ''sixteen feet square, at least, 
and eight feet clear in the pitch." This seemed a very 
good sized house to those women who had come around 
in The Adventure and lived here in the backwoods for 
so long. 

The building of houses soon began in earnest. The 
street which led from the gate of the fort up to the 
"Square for public buildings" was the first street upon 



216 



EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



which houses were built. The log cabins of the fort were 
already near it. People wanted to be near the stockade, 
so as to get inside quickly when Indians came. And then 




OLD LOG HOUSE. 



they wanted to be near the spring. They did not want 
to carry water any farther than could be helped. 

But the "little town in the cedars at the bluff" was 
beginning to grow. 

WIDTH OF STREETS. 

Do you wonder why the streets were not made wider? 

At this day we have a beautiful idea of what a city 
should be. It should have wide, clean streets, many parks 
and grass, trees and flowers, and beautiful public build- 
ings and homes. And it is quite easy for us now to look 
about over our grand hills and lovely valleys and say how 
our city should have been laid off at first. We may rea- 



LAYING OFF A TOWN AT THE BLUFF. . 217 

son thus: They had all the land to use as they pleased. 
Little of it as yet belonged to any one. They at least could 
have laid off the 200 acres so as to start the city on our 
beautiful plan. 

But suppose we put ourselves in the places of the peo- 
ple of that time. 

They knew of the cities of Europe. They had seen 
some of the towns east of the mountains— Philadelphia 
and Baltimore, for instance, and New Orleans, down on 
the Mississippi. They made their streets as wide as the 
streets of those cities. 

Besides, those men were used to the narrow paths 
through the forests made by themselves, or the wider buf- 
falo paths. There was no such thing as even a wagon 
road within several hundred miles. 

So when we look at Market and College and the other 
streets named above, we can certainly realize what wide 
and elegant thoroughfares the Stationers felt that they 
had planned for their town. They must not be blamed for 
our narrow streets. 

The blame lies with the people who let them stay nar- 
row, after many years had passed, and the need for wider 
streets was felt. 



*The birds around me hopped and played, 

Their thoughts I cannot measure:— 
But the least motion which they made. 

It seemed a thrill of pleasure." —Wordsworth, 



218 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



THE CLINCH MOUNTAIN ROAD. 

1785-1787. 
Y this time people were ready and anxious to come 




fj out to the Cumberland country. The Govern 
ment here saw that the trace through the Cum- 
berland Gap was not the nearest nor the safest 
way for them to come. The hunters and survey- 
ors had fomid a better way. So plans were made to open 
a new road. 

Soldiers were sent from the Cumberland settlements 
to open the way; and by the year 1787 it had become a 
good road, for those days. With much pride it is stated 
that it was ''ten feet wide." 

This w^as the first wagon road into Middle Tennessee. 
It start«^d from the lower end of Clinch Mountain. It 
went through the Southwest Pass, or, as we now call it, 
Emory's Gap, and up the Emory River valley. 

We can follow it on the map and see how it at 
last passes Bledsoe's Lick and then comes down the old 
trace, now the Gallatin Pike, to Nashville. 

When the soldiers, who first cut the trees and bushes 
and made the road, came upon the flat top of the Cum- 
berland Mountains they were surprised at the large num- 
ber of wild animals. These animals had never seen men 
before. They did not run away, because they had never 
been made afraid. It seemed a pity to startle or frighten 
them. 



I 




THE CLINCH MOUNTAIN ROAD. 219 

The men had gone up steep gorges guarded by laurel 
thickets. They found they must go down the same kind 
on the other side. It was certainly hard work to find an 
easy way up and down. And it was hard work to make 
the road even ten feet wide. 

Ferry boats were used at the river crossings. 

People who wanted to come by the road usually stopped 
at Jonesboro, in East Tennessee, and waited until a large 
party had gathered. Of course, the Indians had found 
that the people were coming this way. They often lay 
in wait in large numbers and killed passing travellers, or 
took them prisoners. 

So some of the soldiers who helped make the road and 
many other young men of the settlements volunteered to 
form themselves into a company. Their business was to 
go to meet these parties and act as guards along the new 
road. 

These settlements never had any help from North Car- 
olina. Everything was managed according to the judg- 
ment of this little independent government. These guards 
Avere, of course, ]3aid by the people here. 

We find the following on the records: 

*' Every able-bodied man who shall enlist and furnish 
himself with a good rifle or smooth-bored gun, one good 
picker, shot-bag, powder horn, twelve good flints, one 
pound good powder, two pounds lead bullets or suitable 
shot, shall be entitled to receive each year for his serv- 
ices: 



220 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

"One blanket, one good woolen or fur hat of middle 
size; one pair buckskin breeches and waitscoat lined." 

For this a tax was put upon the people to be paid in 
corn, venison, beef or other provisions. 

Two hundred and ten men were to form this company 
of soldiers. They were to meet ' ' at the lower end of Clinch 
Mountain." 

The guards liked their w^ork. As soon as one party 
was safe in the Cumberland country they went gaily back 
to meet another. We can readily see that these soldiers 
had no way of making this what we should call a good 
road. They could only clear off the bushes and trees, mak- 
ing an opening through the forest and canebrakes. Men 
on foot or on horseback found it easy to travel. But if 
they tried to get a wagon over there was much trouble. 
But they were very glad to have even that kind of a road, 
and it was such a good pathway for their pack horses. 
And now, having this road and a guard of good soldiers, 
the people began coming in greater numbers and they felt 
that they could bring with them anything they wished. 
Many beautiful as well as convenient things were now seen 
in some of the cabins here. Among them were pieces of 
fine old mahogany furniture and silver spoons and silver 
candlesticks. 

It seemed to the people that there was no trouble now 
in getting farming tools and wagons and cattle. So the 
opening of this Clinch Mountain Road was a great thing 



LIKE A KNIGHT. 



221 



for the Cumberland settlements. Of course the road was 
made better as the years went on. 

In the summer of 1795 a wagon road was opened direct 
from Knoxville to the Clinch Mountain Road. Koads, 
good for that time, led to Knoxville from the States east 
of the mountains. Loaded wagons could then travel these 
roads with ease. People began to come in very large num- 
bers. It is said that they came in almost a constant stream. 
Several handsome carriages were brought to Nashville. 



LIKE A KNIGHT. 

1794. 

(Part of this is adapted from John Carr.) 



THOMAS SHARPS SPENCER was wonderfully 
strong, even in those days of strong men. He 
once wanted to clear five or six acres and put a 
fence around this clearing. He first cut down 
the great forest trees. He cut their huge trunks 
into rail timbers. Each one of these rail timbers would 
have made ten or fifteen fence rails. He picked up each 
big log and carried it, by himself, to the outside edge of the 
cleared place ! 

Again, in 1780, Dick Hogan, Frank Haney and Spen- 
cer were "raising cabins." They were building these 
cabins so that they might have a right to 640 acres of 
land. Hogan and Haney were strong men, too ; but Hogan 



222 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

had the name of being a ''bully." "Spencer was not well 
that day and "was in the camp, lying on a blanket by the 
fire. Hogan and Haney had got up one end of a log, but 
for their lives they could not put the other end in place." 

Spencer said quietly, only wishing that he could helj): 
**If I were well I would put that up for you." 

"I am a stronger man than you are any day," said 
Hogan, excited and angry. 

Then "Spencer, rising, walked to the log, took hold 
of it and threw it up with apparent ease; and without a 
word he walked back to the camp and lay down again 
upon his blanket." 

Hogan had tried to "pick a quarrel" with Spencer 
before, but that sign of strength cured him forever of the 
wish to do so. 

Once two young men were fighting. Spencer stepped 
up to separate them. Bob Shaw, wanting to see the fight, 
struck Spencer a stinging blow in the face. Spencer 
turned upon him, picked him up, although he was a large 
man, by the band of his trousers and the neck of his shirt 
and threw him over the fence. And that was the end of 
all fighting for many a day. 

All of which shows his wish to keep the peace and to 
use his great strength to make people better. 

And was not that what the knights did in olden times- 
King Arthur's Knights of the Round Table? 



LIKE A KNIGHT. 223 



One day after the settlement began at the French Lick 
he and another hunter were together far out in the woods. 

Indians, creeping upon them at their camp, fired and 
killed his companion. Quickly Spencer picked up his 
dead friend and his gun and ran with them through the 
cane to a place of safety. 

The Indians were so surprised at his strength and brav- 
ery that they were afraid to follow. A man who could 
carry another and two guns and who was brave enough 
to take the time to do it was one of whom they were afraid. 
And so he saved his friend's body, even at the risk of his 
own life. 

Shall we not name Thomas Sharpe Spencer among our 
heroes? There was Sir Philip Sidney who was a hero. 
tWhom else do we know who thought of other people in- 
stead of himself? 

Spencer was one of the most valued of the early settlers 
of Nashville. In 1780 he came to live at the little town 
among the cedars near the Big Salt Lick. 

In 1794 he went back to his old home in Virginia to 
get some money that had been left him. 

He returned in company with a large party. They 
came by way of the Clinch Mountain Road. They had 
come through Southwest Pass and were coming up the 
Emory River valley. They had wagons and horses. 

That great old hunter and Indian fighter never trusted 
entirely to others to be on the lookout for danger. He 



224 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

rather undertook to take care of tliem, even though they 
were soldiers and guards themselves. 

True to his habit, he was on just a little ahead of the 
wagons and the watching guards. It was at a dangerous 
place— a place where Indians had surprised the soldiers 
before. This was near Crab Orchard Creek. The wagons 
could be heard coming on behind. 

Down a long sweep of rocky hillside rode Spencer, 
alone. He was leading some pack horses. Every sense 
was alert to catch the first sign of danger. Many a time 
had he outwitted the artful savages, and they knew him. 

Up among the crevices of a large rock several guns 
were suddenly lifted. Spencer knew it not this time, all 
was so quickly over. 

The soldiers and the others behind were startled by 
gunshots, Indian guns they knew. And then came a horse 
galloping madly back into their midst. 

After a short fight the Indians disappeared. But they 
had shot and killed our hero! He was buried at the top 
of the hill. And to this day it is called Spencer's Hill. 



''Let all persons who have the habit of traveling abroad, 
take this advice and see what wonderful, beautiful things 
are lying at hand at home, and may be reached between 
the hours of breakfast and dinner-time." 

— William Makepeace Thackero/y. 



THE BOYS AND GIRLS. 



225 



THE BOYS AND GIRLS. 




JOHN. 



THE little boys and girls 
at the stations were grow- 
ing ver}^ fast ! Their fath- 
ers and mothers were sur- 
prised when they looked 
at them. 

They were learning 
fast, too. But the things 
, they were learning were 
not in books. We know 
how they listened to the 
tales about people and 
things far over to the 
East; and the tales the 
hunters told of wild ani- 
mals and of Indians in 
the forest. 

Then some bright 
morning, when a boy was 
old enough, he started out 
with the hunters. What a 
great thing it must have 
been to go out hunting all 
day with Abraham Cas- 
tleman, Gasper Mansker 
or Thomas Spencer! 



226 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

The boys were learning from them how to find their way 
in the woods; to know by signs when Indians were about, 
and the best way to defend themselves from the savages. 

They were learning to shoot and never miss their aim. 
And strange as it may seem, this training that they were 
getting then saved the United States and kept it a free 
country. For some of the boys of that time became the 
men who fought the Battle of New Orleans— the famous 
squirrel hunters of Tennessee. 

Besides, they were learning to know all the animals 
and birds in the woods, and all the fish in the streams; 
what they ate and where and how they made their homes. 

They listened and learned from the animals themselves 
how to bleat like a fawn, gobble like a turkey, hoot like 
an owl, whistle like a bird, or even to bark like a fox. We 
know how this might save their lives some day. 

While out in the woods these boys may have walked 
over the very ground where your school or your home is 
now. 

The boys learned to get the animal skin ready to be 
used for their clothes. The men showed them how to make 
it into shirts and leggins and caps. 

Some of the soft leather would be cut into strings for 
thread. Then the shirt would be cut out, and with an awl 
holes were punched along the edges to be sewed together. 
The thongs or leather strings were put through the holes, 
and the seams were laced up, as a shoe is laced with the 



THE BOYS AND GIRLS. 227 



shoestring. At the ends of the seams the thongs were tied 
together. 

On a rainy day or in the evenings about the fire the 
men and boys helped in the spinning, the weaving and in 
the making of clothes. 

And the girls, too, were learning much all the time. 
They helped their mothers in the care of the little cotton 
patch or the flax. They could milk, churn, cook, spin, 
wash the clothes and take care of the baby. 

Everybody was learning to take good care of the sick 
or wounded people. When any one was shot by Indians 
the people knew just what to do. There were no doctors 
here then. Of course, the children were learning all this, 
too. And the children could ride horseback and row a 
boat and swim. They could make good wood fires. They 
saw how the men cut down trees and built log houses. 

Altogether, it seems that they knew more than children, 
or even many grown people, do now. 

We are very certain of one book which they had. We 
know this was kept up on the high shelf over the big fire- 
place. The good mothers got that down and taught the 
little children the letters, for Mrs. Johnston was not 
teaching her little school any longer. Then they learned 
to read from it. They saw their mothers reading it every 
day. AVliat Book was this? 

There were few books for children in the world at that 
time, and we know of none that these children at this far- 
away settlement had. John Buchanan's book shows us 



228 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



what the grown people were willing to do for a higher 
education. 

Andrew Ewin, James Mulherin and James Menees 
were doing what they could to teach the children a little. 
James Menees taught a few children in a cabin on Mar- 
ket Street near the fort. Andrew Ewin taught his own 
boys to write, and he may have taught some of the others. 
He would set a copy for them. Then the children would 
write it again and again, until they could make all the let- 
ters well. Here is one copy his boys wrote many times: 

"Idleness is a mischievous vice.'' 



But still the fathers and mothers were not satisfied. 
They talked about the need of a regular schoolmaster. 
"These children ought to go to school," they said. 



SCHOOL. 
1785-1786. 

N the year 1785 Colonel Robertson went to the 
General Assembly of North Carolina with his 
mind made up to get a schoolmaster for these 
Cumberland stations. While there he met Rev. 
Thomas B. Craighead. Mr. Craighead was a 
Presbj^erian preacher. He was a graduate of Nassau Hall, 
Princeton, 1775. He had often wanted to come out into the 
backwoods to preach the gospel. He had heard that there 
was no preacher here at all. 




SCHOOL. 229 

So he and Colonel Robertson talked the matter over, 
and made their plans, and the State made the very law for 
which they asked. 

On the last day of the meeting, December 29, 1785, the 
act was passed. It was called "an act for the promotion of 
learning in the coimty of Davidson." 

There was to be a school for the Cumberland settle- 
ments called the Davidson Academy. For its use, 240 
acres of land was given. The men at the Bluff decided 
where this land was to be. It was the 240 acres lying just 
south of that laid off for a town the year before. It is 
land extending south from Broad Street, and from the 
river west beyond the N., C. & St. L. By. tracks. 

A law was made that the academy land should be free 
from taxes for ninety-nine years. All the money that 
could be made from it was to be used to pay for the school. 

The Bev. Thomas B. Craighead was made President. 
Some good men were named to be trustees. 

It was a glad day at the stations when they heard 
that Colonel Bobertson had returned, bringing with him 
Mr. Craighead. Now they would have both preacher and 
teacher. And very happy were these good people to have 
with them, at last, some one to preach the Word of God. 

DAVIDSON ACADEMY. 

August 19, 1786, a meeting was held by the men named 
as trustees for the Davidson Academy. It was decided to 
open the school that fall. 



230 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Mr. Craighead had decided to live at Haysborough. 
Mr. Hays was a son-in-law of Colonel John Donelson. He 
had made a station six miles from the Bluif on that trace 
leading to Mansker's and Bledsoe's Stations. 

Here then at Haysborongh Mr. Craighead built his 
home. It was near enough for the boys to come from all 
the stations. He had a little church built and called it 
the Spring Hill Meeting House. The Spring Hill Ceme- 
tery is still there on the Gallatin Pike. 

So it was in the fall of 1786 that the second school 
began. 

Where they got books, or what books were used that 
first year, is not stated. But we do know for a fact that 
almost all the children studied Latin. The Historical So- 
ciety has a list of books used in this school a few years 
later. These books were bought for the school with the 
money made by selling corn and renting land. This set 
of books we may think of as our first public library. 

Mr. Craighead taught the school at the Spring Hill 
Meeting House for about fifteen years. 

During that time the boys from the south side of the 
river crossed by the ferry and walked six miles twice a 
day (to and from school), making twelve miles a day. 

**We were barefooted or moccasined, with linsey pants 
and hunting shirts." Sometimes they wore shirts of "tow 
linen." This "tow linen" scratched the skin very much 
and the boys thought sometimes that that was bad enough 



SCHOOL. 231 

to take the place of some of the whippings Mr. Craighead 
believed in giving. 

They said they took good care of their books ; that they 
ran races to and from school ; that the teacher used plenty 
of switches; that they drove the cows home after school; 
and that on Saturday they were very happy, when on the 
old horse's back "astraddle of a bag of corn, going to 
Buchanan's mill, to catch fish and swim in the pond," and 
at evening "to bring home the bag of meal and a string of 
fish." 

MONEY TO PAY FOR THE SCHOOL. 

To pay for the academy, money was to be gotten in 
several ways: 

1. The 240 acres was to be rented. Much of it was 
rented for fields. That part of it back of the custom house 
was called the "South Field" for many years. Timothy 
Demonbreun rented and afterwards bought that part of 
it near where Broad Street is and just below the First 
Baptist Church. 

2. A ferry was a money-making affair in those days. 
So the trustees decided to have one that should belong to 
Davidson Academy. It was placed at the east end of 
Broad Street just above our wharf. 

3. Four pounds in money, or something worth that 
much, was to be paid for each boy who went to the school. 
This was soon raised to five pounds. It could be paid in 
corn or anji^hing the parents wished. 



232 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

The trustees were very careful of all the money be- 
longing to the school. The care of the ferry and the rent- 
ing of all the land gave them much thought. But they 
were most willing to have the trouble. 

MOVED TO NASHVILLE. 

In 1798 it was decided to change the place for the 
school. The stations in Sumner County wanted it. But 
Nashville wanted it, too, and gave more money for its sup- 
port. So it was decided that the school should be brought 
to Nashville. It was to be placed on its own land "on the 
hill immediately above Nashville and near to the road 
leading to Buchanan's mill." This was done as soon as 
the building was finished. 

The exact spot where the building was erected can 
easily be found. The hill where it stood is called College 
Hill. College Street is on the west and Market Street on 
the east of the lot. Franklin Street is on the north and 
Peabody Street on the south. 

Davidson Academy was then enlarged and became 
Cumberland College. Many years afterwards it became 
the University of Nashville. Then it was that a farm 
further out was bought and several large buildings erected. 
The old building on College Hill was used then as the 
medical department. This has been torn down and the 
historic lot on the hill "on the road to Buchanan's mill" 
is now unused. 



FIRST STORE. 233 



Several years after the War of the States the hand- 
some stone building further out Market Street was used 
for the Peabody College for Teachers. 

In 1803 the college land was laid off in streets, and 
lots of one acre each were sold. Thus the 240 acres were 
used for the benefit of the college. 

And it was in this way that the town of South Nash- 
ville began. 



FIRST STORE. 
FALL OF 1786. 




|URING all this time there had not been a place in 
all the Cumberland settlements that could be 
called a store. AVhatever they could make for 
themselves they had. Other things they did with- 
out. Now and then some one would go to the 
Kentucky stations where there was a small store. He would 
come back with a little sugar or yarn or a kettle or some 
such simple thing. 

But in the fall of 1786 a strange new thing happened. 
The city of Philadelphia is in a straight line more than 
800 miles from Nashville. But the way by which a road 
must come made the distance much greater. And all that 
long way, for weeks and weeks, something had been com- 
ing towards the Bluff. 

One morning in the fall the people at the ferry saw 



234 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

coming along the road from Mansker 's a few men with ten 
pack horses. 

Mr. Lardner Clarke had come all the long way from 
Philadelphia and was going to open a store in our little 
settlement ! 

When those horses came up from the ferry boat to the 
gate of the fort there must have been some excitement 
therein. 

Mr. Clarke took one of the log cabins for his store. 
This stood near the path somewhere between the fort gate 
and the public square. He soon had his things out ready 
to sell. Of course, he had brought only what he thought 
was needed by the hunters, the farmers, the cabin-builders 
and the housekeepers out here in the backwoods. The 
finest things he had were some coarse woolen goods, chintz 
(or calico), and a little unbleached linen. 

At that time a little good salt was of more value than 
silk or satin. If any one wanted to pay with money for 
what he bought he could do so. But there were only a few 
pieces of money in all the stations. There was no real 
use for money. Corn and furs and skins were used in- 
stead. People came to the store with all sorts of skins, 
from that of the ** buffalo and the bear to the soft beaver 
and the rabbit." 

What do you suppose Mr. Lardner Clarke did witE 
those skins? What did Gasper Mansker and the French 
traders do with theirs ? Such things were of great value in 
those days. 



NAMES OF STREETS. 235 



Mr. Clarke sent back to Philadelphia once a year to 
get new things for his store. When other merchants 
opened stores they did this same way. 



NAMES OF STREETS. 



SOON after that first store was opened the little 
dirt road or path, running from the fort up the 
hill, began to be called Market Street. Of course, 
there was no such thing as a market anywhere 
near. Just a few log cabins upon a bluff, sur- 
rounded by the vast forest. The bare fact that these peo- 
ple named their little street Market opens to us much of 
their heart and mind that we should never know otherwise. 
Mr. Clarke and his men brought more than merchandise to 
this far-away settlement. What marvelous stories of that 
strange life led by people in a city ! Oh, those busy, excit- 
ing city streets! How the men told about walking along 
this street and that and what they saw and did, until the 
very names of the streets became part of the wonderful 
story. The Declaration of Independence, General Wash- 
ington, and other great men and great events became part 
of it, too. 

These men brought the news of the great outside world. 
And the intelligent minds of the people received it joy- 
fully. Then in imagination they could see themselves on 
those marvelous city streets. 



236 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

The street of which most was said was Market. So 
their little street became Market Street. I wonder who 
first spoke of it by that name ? Was it in seriousness or in 
a joking way? I feel sure it was wdth pride and pleasure. 

Gradually the other streets, except two, laid off in 
the little town received the names of the Philadelphia 
streets. College was named because it led to the college, 
and the establishment of this college at that early day is 
one of the glories of Nashville. The name of High Street 
came in the following way: 

The life of the place always seemed to center around 
the Sulphur Spring. It was like a park, a common meet- 
ing place for all. 

They saw from Mr. MoUoy's map that a street would 
go up over the Cedar Knob. As they stood at the spring 
and looked up, it certainly showed itself to be a high 
street. And so they named it. It was very dear to them, 
reminding them of the High Street in Edinbui'g, Scot- 
land. Thus it was these old names grew out of the heart, 
the minds, the life of those people— the people who were 
spending their lives in faithfulness and steadfastness to 
duty, which made the existence of our city possible. Can 
names given in such a way have no meaning*? Are they 
not part of Nashville? 

Broad Street was not laid off until 1803, when the col- 
lege lands were divided into lots and sold. This street 
was then given by the college to the public. South Nash- 
ville was for many years after this a separate town. 



THE VOLUNTEERS. 237 




THE VOLUNTEERS. 

JUNE. 1787. 

jURING the spring of 1787 there was great trouble 
with the Indians. Dreadful things took place at 
every station. It was noticed, and had been 
noticed for several years before, that Indians 
after attacking these stations ahnost always went 
away in a westerly direction. The Chickasaws, who acted 
as if faithful friends, lived in that direction. Could it be 
possible that they were deceiving the Stationers? Was 
Piomingo, the mountain leader, their brave Chickasaw 
friend, untrue ? 

One day two *' runners" could have been seen, silently, 
steadily, swiftly running in Indian fashion along the path 
from the Chickasaw nation. One of them was Toka. Both 
were young Chickasaw braves. When nearing Richland 
Creek they cautiously but boldly turned towards Col. Rob- 
ertson's house. Important news they brought from their 
chief. It was news that they themselves had first taken 
to him, and he, the faithful friend, had sent them in haste 
to tell Col. Robertson. 

While out hunting near a big limestone spring called 
the Coldwater, Toka said they had found an Indian tow^i. 
The Chickasaws had before this known nothing of it, and 
neither had any of the spies or hunters from the Cumber- 
land. The white men tried never to go on Indian land. 



238 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

and this was on the south side of the Tennessee not far 
below the Mussel Shoals. 

These two young warriors had spent the night there. 
They were told by the Cherokees and Creeks who lived 
there that their reason for settling in that place was that 
from it they could easily reach the Cumberland settle- 
ments, and that the wide river between them made it a safe 
retreat; and that they intended to kill all the Stationers 
and take everything they had. 

This w^as the news Piomingo sent, and he knew well 
enough what the Stationers would do. 



It was only a few days after Toka brought this news. 
One hundred and thirty men were gathered together at 
the treaty grounds. Each man in this company of volun- 
teers had brought his own powder, bullets, dried meat and 
parched corn. They first marched in to Nashville to bid 
good-bye to their families and friends. None knew but 
that it might be the last time they would see each other. 

That Indian town at Coldwater must be broken up. 
To do this was very dangerous, but all felt that it was right. 
Col. Robertson was in command and Toka and his friend 
were guides. Hear one little story of their march to Cold- 
water. 

(Adapted.) 

At last the on-coming army, hearing the roaring of the 
rapids, knew that they were near the Mussel Shoals on 
the Tennessee. They reached the lower end of the Shoals 



THE VOLUNTEERS. 239 



about noon. Capt. Rains and some of his spies went up 
the river bank along the broad buffalo path to look for 
canoes. Other spies took their places in a cave near the 
water's edge. The army lay back from the river, hid from 
sight. The spies in the cave saw some rough cabins on 
the opposite bank, but they heard no crowing of cocks nor 
barking of dogs. So no Indian families were there. 

During the afternoon two Indians were seen coming 
down to the bank on the other side. From their move- 
ments it was plain that they were on the lookout for ene- 
mies. Soon they acted as though satisfied that none were 
near. They waded to an island and, unloosing a canoe, 
paddled out into the river as though meaning to cross. 
But when in midstream they plunged out into the water, 
leaving the boat to itself. After diving and playing about 
carelessly for a while they caught their canoe and returned 
in it to the bank. From all this it seemed that they did 
not know how near the enemy was. But there is no telling 
what their sharp eyes saw as they carelessly played in the 
water, pretending to see nothing and showing no sign of 
fear. 

So Col. Robertson decided to lose no time in making 
the attack upon the town, which was several miles on the 
other side of the river. He sent for Capt. Rains, who said, 
*'No signs of Indians" and "No boats." At this place 
the river was spread out nearly a mile wide. That canoe 
on the other side was needed. It was after sundow^i. Col. 
Robertson called for volunteers to swim over and get it. 



240 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

** Joshua Thomas offered his services if any one would 
go with him. At that instant a pkmge was heard in the 
water, and the Colonel asked: 'Who is that?' 'Edmund 
Jennings/ was the reply of a by-stander. 

"He and Thomas always went together to hunt or scout, 
and when the latter said he would swim across, Jennings 
just plunged in without waiting for words." Thomas fol- 
lowed and they went off in the darkness. 

When telling about it afterwards Thomas said he be- 
came "bothered" in the darkness and swam a long time 
without making any headway. "But," he said, "I finerly 
tuck a stair to course by and landed on the other side." 

You will some day see a beautiful meaning in that, one 
of which Joshua Thomas probably never thought. In the 
darkness and deep waters he took a star "to course by" 
and so "landed on the other side!" 

Within nineteen days the party returned. They had 
won in a battle with the Indians and none of Robertson's 
men had been killed. They had been very kind to the 
women and children of Coldwater. The two young Chick- 
asaw guides were sent home with presents that delighted 
them. 

This attack kept the Indians quiet for a while. 



Fair as Eden dared to be, 
Know this land where memory lingers, 
Land of Tennessee "i—Rufus McLean Fields. 




THE COMING OF ANDREW JACKSON. 241 

THE COMING OF ANDREW JACKSON. 

1788. 

jOLONEL ROBERTSON had the following no- 
tice published in North Carolina on November 
28,1788: 

"Notice is hereby given that the new road 
from Campbell's Station to Nashville was opened 
on the 25th of September, and the guard attended at that 
time to escort such persons as w^ere ready to proceed to 
Nashville ; that about sixty families went on, amongst whom 
were the widow and the family of the late General David- 
son and John McNairy, Judge of the Superior Court." 

Now with Judge McNairy were several young lawyers. 
One was a "tall young man," of whom we have often 
heard. Little did that company know what his coming 
would mean to our country. For his name was Andrew 
Jackson! He, as well as the Judge, had in his saddle bag 
a paper showing that he was appointed by North Carolina 
to an important work in the new country west of the moun- 
tains. He was to be the State's lawyer for this western 
district ! 

He had studied law with Judge McNairy over in Salis- 
bury. Years after this, when he was thinking of himself 
in that early time, he said with a smile on his aged face: 

"Yes, I was but a raw lad then, but I did my best." 

And that was the reason he succeeded throughout the 
troubled times that came in his long life. He did his best. 



242 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

But let us go back to his first coming to Nashville. 
The large party reached Nashville in safety, and young 
Jackson was soon settled in a comfortable home. 

A large log house had been built near the corner of 
Market Street and the Public Lott. It was in the block 
between Market and College, Union and the Square. 

In this log house lived Mrs. John Donelson. Ool. Don- 
elson had brought his family back to the Bluff in 1785. 
Andrew Jackson lived at Mrs. Donelson 's for several years. 
It was there that he met Rachel, whom he afterwards mar- 
ried. 

He became a great favorite at the stations. He was 
the kind of man the older settlers knew they could trust. 
He did well whatever he saw to be his duty. He saw 
quickly what that duty was, and he was brave and true. 

He had been here only a short time when there was a 
fight with the Indians. The Indians had attacked the men 
working in Col. Robertson's field. A party was sent out 
against them. When the call came he volunteered quickly 
with the rest. He was only a private soldier then, but 
**bold, dashing and fearless," as he was always in after 
life. 

This was the first Indian fight in which this ** great 
captain" of after days is known to have engaged. 



A new district of North Carolina was laid off, com- 
posed of Davidson, Sumner and Tennessee Counties, i. e., 
all of Middle Tennessee. 



THE FIRST BRIDGE. 243 



It was called Mero District in honor of Governor Mero 
of New Orleans. He had shown many favors to the Cum- 
berland trading boats and the freight carried to Natchez 
and New Orleans. 

This name was given to show that the Cumberland 
people appreciated these favors. 



THE FIRST BRIDGE. 

1789 



X 



HE Sulphur Spring Bottom continued to be a 
most important place in this settlement. The con- 
stant passing between Freeland's and Nashville 
and the importance of the Salt Lick made it a 
general meeting place for all. Even sixty years 
after this it was used almost like a park by the peojDle of 
Nashville. 

In the earliest times large trees were felled across the 
branch in several places above the spring. These were 
used as bridges or foot-logs until the backwaters came and 
carried them away. 

During the frequent high waters some people crossed 
in boats. Others went around through the canebrakes at 
the head of the backwater. This was far out of their wa}> 
toward the west and there was more danger from Indians. 
Many were waylaid and killed out there. Still, it is true 
that many had been scalped or killed at the usual crossings 



244 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

In 1789 the court decided to destroy the cane in the 
bottom, as it was a good hiding place for Indians, and to 
make a bridge across the branch. The Justices laid a tax 
on the people this year "for the support of the guard and 
to build a bridge across the French Lick Branch below the 
town of Nashville." 

But the need of a larger nmnber of soldiers to act as 
guards caused them to change the law about the bridge so 
that all the money, or what they used as money, could be 
used for the soldiers. 

However, a few years later a good stone bridge was 
built across the branch near its mouth. It was heavily 
weighted down with stones, so that it would not be carried 
away by the waters. 

When there was no backwater people still went along 
the usual path by the Sulphur Spring. But they always 
felt a little pride in their stone bridge. 



THE SALT WORKS. 

1790. 

jF all the many sulphur licks, our sulphur spring 
alone received thejiame of the "Salt Works." 

"Kettles of various shapes and sizes were 
brought from the Holston settlements and a fur- 
nace was erected in the low grounds near these 
favorite waters." 

In June, 1790, the Salt Works were leased to Capt. 




THE SALT WORKS. 245 



Anthony Hart. He promised "the full quantity of six 
hundred pounds weight of good, dry salt for four weeks' , 
use of the works, provided that if furnaces burn down or 
the arches break," he was not to pay the full amount. 

On the 27th day of the month the contract is credited 
by 150 pounds of salt for the rent of the kettles for the 
first month. We suppose he made the salt here. Other 
quantities are credited upon the lease. This paper is now 
owned by the Historical Society. 

There certainly is not as much salt in the water now 
as there was in the early days. 

The following story explains this: 

Some one thought of a plan by which it was hoped 
more salt could be gotten from the works. In 1790 they 
decided to try this plan. Tools were brought from New 
Orleans and a hole was bored through the solid rock under 
the spring. It was thought that a fine layer of salt or 
salty rock would be found. 

However, it was not found. After this, the water lost 
much of its salty flavor. The strong sulphur water, as it 
is now, is pumped from that well, which is one hundred 
and sixty feet deep. 

In 1790 North Carolina gave the land which is now 
Tennessee to the United States. It then was made a Ter- 
ritory. 

FEBRUARY, 1791. 

President Washington made Col. James Robertson a 
Brigadier General. 



246 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



1792. 

Another meeting with the Chickasaws and Choctaws 
was held on the treaty grounds. It was called the peace 
treaty. It took place August 10, 1792. They went home 
delighted with the treaty and their stay here. 

But Coteatoy, a young Creek chief, helped to make 
much trouble by telling an untruth. He had come, al- 
though not invited. He and a few others had been here 
just before the treaty, prying around, and the Stationers 
had been very polite to them. But Coteatoy went home 
and told his nation that Gen. Robertson said that he was 
coming to kill them all. Coteatoy added: *'We had bet- 
ter go to meet him." The old chiefs, The Glass of Nicko- 
jack, John Watts and Eskaqua, sent word to Gov. Blount 
that they had quieted their young men and that there, 
w^ould be no trouble. At that very time the Cherokees and 
Ctreeks of the lower towns were having their scalp dances, 
which meant war. But the Cumberland people knew noth- 
ing of this. It was not long, however, before they found 
out about it. 

Note— Location of Buchanan's Station. 

On Mill Creek at the place where the Lebanon branch 
of the N., C. & St. L. Railway crosses the creek. It was 
in a bend of the creek just north of the railroad. The 
Chicken Pike crosses the creek at this place. 



MIDNIGHT ATTACK ON BUCHANAN'S STATION. 



247 







THE RIDLEY BLOCKHOUSE. 




MIDNIGHT ATTACK ON BUCHANAN'S STATION. 

SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 30, 1792. 

ARLY in September two men came to Buchanan's 
Station. One was a half-breed Cherokee and the 
other a French trader. They were friends of 
Maj. Buchanan. They told him that more than 
six hundred Cherokees and Creeks had crossed 
the Tennessee River and were coming to attack the Cum- 
berland stations. 

Immediately volunteers were called out. In a short 
time more than three hundred men from the different sta- 
tions came into camp at Rains' Big Spring. Abraham 
Castleman, *^one of the truest and most daring of the 



248 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 



spies," was sent out. He went around through the forest 
and made his way past the big spring where Murfrees- 
boro is now. There he knew The Black Fox, an old friend- 
ly Indian, had his camp. These Indians had been hmiting 
in that neighborhood for some time. 

Finding the camp deserted by The Black Fox and all 
his people, he knew something unusual was going on. He 
then went on as far as the Indian war trace, about fifty 
or sixty miles from Nashville. He found the fresh trail 
of a large body of savages. 

He hastened home and reported these signs of great 
danger. But, as the Indians did not appear, Capt. Rains 
and Kennedy were sent out over the same country. On 
Friday, September 28, they came back. Rains reported 
no signs of Indians, but Kennedy was uncertain. 

Upon that the soldiers broke up the camp, being anx- 
ious to get back to their homes. On Sunday morning two 
other spies. Gee and Seward Clayton, went out. 

Now, the fact that his report was doubted hurt old 
Castleman. He quietly *' cleaned his gun, the faithful Bet- 
sy, picked his flint, filled his powder horn afresh and run 
an extra number of bullets," and went over to Buchanan's 
Station. At all the stations a strict "lookout" was kept. 

Thus matters stood on Sunday, September 30, 1792. 

The woods around Buchanan's Station had been 
cleared of all underbrush. That night when the moon 
arosQ in a clear sky and looked down brightly on the tree 



MIDNIGHT ATTACK ON BUCHANAN'S STATION. 249 

tops, the watchers inside the blockhouse could easily see 
the approach of friend or foe. 

It was about eleven o'clock. An old cow suddenly 
raised her head and lowed softly. Inside her log cabin, 
Mrs. Sally Buchanan heard that soft, anxious low. Wide 
awake then, she listened. The cattle became more restless. 
Up jumped Mrs. Buchanan. She ran to the fireplace. Mrs. 
Shane was in a moment by her side. They began getting 
ready to mould bullets. By this time the cattle were run- 
ning up and down and lowing loudly all the while. 

A shot was heard— then the second shot! They came 
from the lookout in the two blockhouses. The first shot 
came from the gun of the faithful John McCrory. Maj. 
Buchanan and his little band of fifteen or twenty men ran 
instantly to their places. No one took any time to dress. 
A man was sent over to Rains Station and to the Bluff 
to give warning. 

A large crowd of Indians now rushed in to attack the 
fort. There were certainly three hundred, or even more. 
The leader, Chiatchattalla, the young Creek chief, with 
a flaming torch in hand ran quickly to the wall to set fire 
to the fort. Some say he climbed up on the roof of a 
cabin. The others yelled like demons, ran about, and hav- 
ing good guns and plenty of powder they fired constantly, 
aiming at the port holes. But the firing from the port 
holes was steady and the aim more easily taken. 

Chiatchattalla was shot. Even then he put the torch 
to the logs near the ground where he lay. With his last 



250 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

breath he was seen trying to start a fire by blowing at the 
little blaze. 

Many others were shot. The Indians soon took refuge 
in an open cellar a short distance off. From there they 
continued firing. But if one showed himself he was sure 
to receive a shot from the port holes. 

Maj. Buchanan had reason to believe that a large party 
of Indians were waiting back in the woods. Could his 
little fort with his few men hold out against that great 
number"? The station was truly in unusual danger. 

But let us go inside the stockade. There we shall surely 
catch the spirit of calmness, fearlessness, prompt action 
and bravery that made itself felt to the furthermost cor- 
ner. 

Mrs. Sally Buchanan stands for a few moments be- 
side her husband. She is strong, cheerful, brave and dar- 
ing, with the helpful spirit of a true hero. She hears her 
husband give an order. She moves quickly about, seeing 
that the order is obeyed. She has moulded bullets and set 
the other women to work moulding them and clipping them 
off. She passes them, with plenty of powder, around to the 
men at the port holes, giving to each man a word of cheer 
and encouragement. 

No man dares shirk or show fear with such a person 
as Mrs. Buchanan near by. One she found in hiding. 
But, at a word from her, he was back in his place. She 
had hunted with her husband and killed her buffalo and 
bear. What wonder that she stops now and then at a port 



MIDNIGHT ATTACK ON BUCHANAN'S STATION. 251 

hole and with her rifle takes a shot at those yelling sav- 
ages? 

All the while such a dreadful noise was to be heard! 
The white men calling tauntingly to the savages, the aw- 
ful war whoops of the Indians, the noises of the dogs and 
the horses and the cattle, and the many guns firing at 
once. 

But Sally Buchanan remained clear-headed, cheerful 
and helpful in spite of all. 

Suddenly it seemed that a cannon was fired from one 
of the port holes. It might have been a six-pounder. It 
startled the whites and terrified the Indians. Now there 
was no cannon at this station. 

While the battle was at the hottest Jimmy O'Connor, 
a zealous Irishman, had asked the Major if he might use 
the long pistol. This had been used by the Major's mother 
and was usually kept under the old lady's pillow. This 
famous old rifle was known as *'My Grandmanmiy's Pock- 
et Piece." Soon Jimmy had it and was at the top of a 
ladder; and sticking it through a port hole he pulled the 
trigger. Thinking he had surely shot an Indian, he went 
for another load. This *' pocket piece" needed more pow- 
der for one shot than rifles usually did. Jimmy repeated 
this four times, loading and pulling the trigger, and think- 
ing each time he had shot an Indian. 

The fifth time the old blunderbuss at last did go off, 
and it went with the sound of a cannon. At the same time 
it kicked Jimmy O'Connor backwards. He fell from the 



252 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

top of the ladder, eight feet high, to the floor. No sooner 
was he on the floor than he jumped to his feet, bruised as 
he was, and ran to the Major to report the success of his 
five shots! 



About the time when the Indians retreated to the open 
cellar Anthony Fisher and John Rains came running up 
from Rains' Station. They were let into the stockade 
on the opposite side from the Indians and received joy- 
fully. 

The *' little swivel" on the fort at Nashville was heard 
firing signal after signal. This frightened the Indians 
terribly. Little by little their firing ceased as they slipped 
away. 

The fight had lasted about an hour and a half. Only 
one white man had been wounded, and that slightly, by a 
splinter. None were killed. The next morning at day- 
break Maj. Buchanan led some of his men out in pursuit. 
He was fired upon from a cedar glade near by. Soon 
that firing ceased and a little later the spies reported that 
all the Indians had gone. 

Gen. Robertson and Capt. Rains felt much distressed 
about their distrust of Castleman. They begged his par- 
don and did everything that brave people do when they 
find that they have been in the wrong. 

A large force was sent in pursuit of the Indians. It 
was found that there must have been more than six hun- 
dred near Buchanan's Station that night. Seeing that 



MIDNIGHT ATTACK ON BUCHANAN'S STATION. 253 



the Indians did not intend to come back, the soldiers re- 
turned to the settlement. 

Nearly twenty years afterward, John Carr, one of the 
bravest of our pioneers, met a half-breed Cherokee who 
was present at the attack on the station that Sunday night. 

Part of the following story of the Indians' side was 
then for the first time learned: 

John Watts was head chief and leader of the Chero- 
kees, Chiatchattalla was the young leader of the Creeks. 
When the Indians came within hearing of the lowing of 
the cattle, a dispute arose between the chiefs as to whether 
Nashville or Buchanan's Station should be attacked. 
Watts wanted to go on to the Bluff and said, **That little 
fort we can take as we return." 

The other chief said Watts was a coward and that he 
would take this fort by himself; that he had burned one 
of their forts and that he could burn another. So Watts 
said, ''Go ahead and take it; I will look on." 

Chiatchattalla, as we have seen, was killed in the be- 
ginning of the fight fearlessly trying to set fire to the fort. 
His body was the only one left on the field. It was so 
near the walls that his friends could not get it. 

John Watts was painfully wounded in the hip and 
was carried down behind the spring house. There they 
made a litter of blankets and he was carried safely away. 
He lived for many years after this. A great many In- 
dians were killed or wounded, for it could be seen where 
they^had been dragged away. There were many new 



254 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

graves in the Indian burial place near the foot of Todd's 
Knob. 

Guns, swords, tomahawks, blankets and other things 
were found on the ground near the station where they had 
been dropped. 

Now Gee and Clayton, who had gone out as spies that 
Sunday morning, had never returned. The Cherokee told 
John Carr that he had heard them calling to one another, 
seeming to be separated and unable to get together. He 
called out in English to "meet half way." When they 
came near enough both were killed. 

On the morning after the attack a handkerchief be- 
longing to Gee and a moccasin belonging to Clayton were 
found with the things left by the Indians. It was then 
known that they had been killed. 

This attack on Buchanan's Station was of great im- 
portance in the history of the Indian War. 



THE FATE OF THE LITTLE SWIVEL. 
1793. 

How proud we should be of the ''little swivel" if we 
had it in Nashville today ! But we must content ourselves 
with knowing what became of the *' little piece," as Gen. 
Robertson called it. 

The Chickasaws had sent word that their enemies, the 
Creeks and Cherokees, were at open war with them, and 
that they were in need of food and guns. So at the Bluff 



A BRAVE MOTHER. 265 



a boat was loaded with corn and the little cannon placed 
on board. Jonathan Robertson was in command and down 
the river went the boat with its precious load. It reached 
the Chickasaw Bluffs in safety. The Indians were proud 
indeed of the "little piece." 

So there we must leave it— still doing its best for us 
in helping old Piomingo. 

Daniel Smith, Thomas Molloy and James Mulherin 
were in this year appointed to resurvey the land laid off 
for the town of Nashville, the academy land and the pub- 
lic land belonging to John McNairy near the French Lick. 



A BRAVE MOTHER. 

MAY. 1793. 

(Adapted.) 




THE Dunham family were living in their own house 
six miles west of Nashville. The j^lace is now 
just across the pike from Belle Meade. 

Mrs. Dunham was one day sitting quietly at 
work in the cabin. She could hear her children's 
sweet voices as they played. about in the yard. The young- 
est was a little girl six years of age. Suddenly she heard 
the children scream. Rushing to the door, she saw them 
running toward the house, and several Indians were after 
them. The older children darted by her into the door, but 



256 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

when only a few yards from the door she saw a big Indian 
catch her little daughter. 

There were no men at home. Quick as a flash she 
seized a hoe, which was standing against the house. She 
rushed at the Indian with the hoe uplifted. He let go the 
child, who ran into the house. Before he had time to seize 
the mother she turned and ran also. The Indian followed 
closely. He pushed his gun into the opening before the 
door could be shut. But she slanmied the door and caught 
the gun between it and the door post. 

Now which was the stronger? Alas, she knew her 
strength would be as nothing against those Indians. But 
the brave mother with a clear mind and a steady voice 
called out as if there were men in the house: ^^Come with 
your guns! Bring me a gun!" 

The Indians seemed to understand enough English to 
know what she said. They left the gun where it was and 
she could hear them running into the forest. 

Quickly she pulled the gun inside and barred the door. 

She expected the Indians back any minute. Would 
they break in the door 1 Would they burn the house ? Or 
would they lie in w^ait for her husband and sons and kill 
them as they returned to their home? Those w^ere long 
hours of terror to her and her little children. 

But just as the sun went down she heard a whistle and 
a low call. Oh, how she ran to the door, unbarred it, threw 
it open and rushed out to meet her husband and her two 



A BRAVE MOTHER. 267 



big boys! How happy they were! And how proud they 
all were of the brave mother! 



The Indians had begun to feel that they did not care 
to kill little children any more. But they wanted to take 
them as prisoners. Then they could either sell them back 
to their parents and friends or make them work for the 
squaws, in their dirty villages. That was a dreadful life 
for the children. 

One day Mrs. Dunham's little boy, Dan, was out play- 
ing with some larger boys. They were having such a fine 
time that they forgot any danger and wandered a short 
way out of range of guns from the Dunham fort. They 
were playing under a big hickory-nut tree. Now some 
savages, prowling about, saw these little boys and wanted 
them as captives. 

Softly they put down their guns. Creeping on their 
hands and knees, they came close to the children. As 
they arose to spring upon them, the boys saw them. They 
gave a cry of alarm and started to run to the fort. 

Dan, being the youngest and smallest, was soon behind 
the others. Just as he came near the range of the guns 
from the fort, a big Indian caught him and held him tight- 
ly by the arm. Then he began to yell and to kick and to 
wriggle. 

All of a sudden he felt himself slipping loose from the 
awful grip of that big hand. Soon he felt himself free 



258 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

and instantly he began to run. He ran like a frightened 
fawn, as fast as his little legs could carry him. 

He did not stop to see what had happened. But he 
heard the Indians making funny sounds. They were laugh- 
ing with all their might. 

When he got home to his father and mother, he found 
that he had left his little flannel hunting shirt behind him 
in the big Indian's hand. He had wriggled and kicked 
himself out of it. 

The Indians thought this so funny that they did not 
shoot him. They stopped, held up his little coat and 
laughed as they saw his little legs carrying him as fast 
as wings across the grass. 

They must have thought that he had won his freedom 
and his life. 




THE ATTACK ON NICKOJACK. 

lEN. EOBERTSON knew how to manage Indian 
affairs much better than people off at a distance 
could know. He had tried in every w^ay to end 
the trouble wdth the savages. His kindness had 
early won the Chickasaws and most of the Choc- 
taws. But the Spanish down on the Gulf had kept the other 
tribes his enemies. Only once had he gone off of the land 
belonging to the white people to fight the Indians. That 
was at Coldwater. He had tried by kindness to make them 
understand that they, too, must stay on their own land. 
But in the year 1794 their cruelty was worse than it 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 259 



had ever been. It was a sad, sad time. It had to be 
stopped, and there was only one way to do it. 

A large band of bad Indians— Cher okees and Creeks 
—lived at the Lower Towns, Mckojack and Running 
"Water, on the Tennessee River. They thought themselves 
safe from any attack on account of the mountains and the 
river. 

Gen. Robertson called together a large number of sol- 
diers. The soldiers crept up the mountain paths and sur- 
prised the Indians. In the battle that followed many 
chiefs and braves were killed. 

These were the Indians who had been killing so many 
people in the Cumberland country and who had caused 
so much suffering in other ways. 

This attack made those Indians willing to make peace 
with the Cimaberland people. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 

THE VISIT.— JANUARY. 1795. 

IT was a bright, cold Saturday in January. ''Come 
on; there's going to be fun," cried one of the 
boys. ''We must get there before they do." Off 
the six horses galloped at break-neck speed, a boy 
on each riding bare-back, with a bag of meal be- 
hind him. They had carried the corn out to Buchanan's 
Mill the day before and on this day they had come early for 
the meal. 




260 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Maj. Buchanan laughed as he stood at the mill door, 
watching the wild race begin. He did not go over to get on 
his own horse until the last hoof -beat and last bojdsh shout 
was heard off in the forest. Then he followed, not at a 
slow pace, either, along the path that led through the acad- 
emy land, down the hill and up to the Bluff. 

He was proud of the boys. He knew them all well; 
for almost from the time they were babies they had come 
to his mill. And as they grew older and had gone to 
school over at the Spring Hill School House, they had 
come to his mill on Saturdays. They swam and fished in 
the creek all day and went home at night with a bag of 
meal and a string of fish. 

Oh, yes, he knew those boys. He had had his part, 
too, in their training, as well as Mr. Craighead. Every 
man in the settlement had in his own way helped in mak- 
ing them what they were. And a fine, strong, honest set 
of boys they were! 

By the time the Major hitched his horse to a post on 
the Public Lott the boys had come and gone; for there 
were their six horses hitched at the different places and 
the meal bags stacked up in front of Demonbreun's stone 
tavern. 

**I told the boys they had better walk. We'll have to 
keep our eyes on these good horses of ours," Mr. Cockrell 
said, with a twinkle in his eye. 

"And I want to know what the cause of this visit is, 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 261 



anyhow," said Mr. Andrew Ewin, as lie leaned his chair 
back against the wall and took out his pipe. 

"Friendliness, gentlemen, just friendliness," said De- 
monbreun, slu-ugging his shoulders and spreading out 
both hands with the palms upward in his own French way. 

"I trust the Mountain Leader and Colbert and their 
men, but while you are watching the horses keep your 
other eye on some of those rascals hanging around on the 
outskirts of the crowd," said John Rains. 

"Dot iss vot I say, too," exclaimed old Mr. Mansker. 
And everybody laughed, for one of the great jokes at the 
stations was that Gasper Mansker could see two ways at 
once with his queer, sharp eyes. The old man laughed, 
too, when he saw what he had said. 

Castleman sat quietly smoking, with his gun leaning 
against the wall by his side. Major Buchanan arose, 
knocked the ashes out of his pipe and went down to the 
blocMiouse. Here he and several others spent some time 
examining the three cannon and the supply of powder and 
bullets kept there. 

There was quite a crowd of people in town that day 
—more than usual even for Saturday. McGavock's Ferry, 
below the mouth of Lick Branch, and the Academy Ferry, 
just a little way up the river above the fort, were busy 
crossing to and fro, bringing people from the other side 
of the river. Horsemen by twos and threes came in from 
the clearings on this side. Often there would be a woman 



262 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

or a child riding behind. Many of them brought a bag 
of meat, or meal or corn. Some stopped at the taverns 
on the Square, some at Demonbreun's and some at Black 
Bobb's tavern. The bags were very important. They 
were stacked up in front of the taverns or carried in very 
carefully. Horses were hitched at every hitching place 
on the Square and down Market Street; and many were 
hitched to saplings and low branches of the trees. 

There was not so large a crowd of men as we might 
expect, for many had gone off where the boys were. But 
there were more w^omen and children than usual. Some 
of them took this chance to step in and see what Mr. Lard- 
ner Clarke had in his store. They lived perhaps at a cabin 
in a clearing several miles away and did not get to town 
often. 

I can see the little boys and girls staring about. They 
had heard about ''town" and this was it. They seemed 
to think, "I'm going to see all I can, but I'd better hold 
on to my mother." 

■ There were to be other things to stare at before they 
would all get home. 

The day before more than one hundred Chickasaws 
had come to pay Gen. Robertson a visit. He knew they 
were coming and had everything ready so that they might 
have plenty to eat. 

The Indians had spent the night in the woods aroimd 
the General's house and at the treaty grounds. The Gen- 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 263 



eral's friends in town had invited them to come in and 
spend a few days. So the whole crowd was coming this 
Saturday morning. 

The boys ran nearly the whole way down to the Sul- 
phur Spring Bottom on the road towards the Judge's 
Spring and out the old buffalo path. They met the Gen- 
eral with Piomingo and Colbert riding solemnly in on 
horseback. Back of them came many Indians walking, 
and back of them were the women and children. The boys 
turned and walked along after the warriors. It would 
not have been polite to walk before them. 

At last they reached Nashville. The women and chil- 
dren stayed back by themselves. They sat down on the 
ground towards the west near where the path led into the 
Public Square. Their faces were all turned towards the 
Square, for they did not intend to miss a single sight. 

Soon the men were sitting in a big circle on the Square, 
all smoking comfortably. Most of them could understand 
English. But their linguister was a white man who had 
gone to live with the Indians. So there was no trouble 
about that. 

They had brought Gen. Robertson a present of five 
scalps of his, and their own, enemies— the Creeks. They 
said these Creeks were on the way to kill some of the Cum- 
berland people; and that they— the Chickasaws— had 
killed them and brought the scalps to show their own 
friendliness to the whites. 



264 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

Piomingo and Colbert had come to ask help from Gen. 
Robertson. The Creeks and Cherokees were at open war 
with the Chickasaws and were coming against them with 
several thousand warriors. Gen. Robertson promised all 
the help he could give and also said he would try to get 
help from the President. 

After the "talk" was over a horn sounded loud and 
clear. All the Indians in town went to see what it meant. 
They found that supper was ready. Now to feed all those 
Indians was a hard task. But all those bags of meal and 
corn and meat had been brought into town for that pur- 
pose, and there was plenty for all. 

Every kitchen chimney had been smoking and every 
good old negro cook had been busy about the big fireplace, 
and all the little negroes had been running around wait- 
ing upon them all the afternoon. 

Now, supper was over; the horses, too, had been fed 
by the time the early darkness of winter came. Three of 
the chiefs and their families stayed in homes of the white 
people. The latter left their cabins and went to a tavern 
to stay during the visit. Most of the Indians made their 
camp over in the Sulphur Spring Bottom to be near the 
branch; but some stayed on the land west of the Square. 
There were then no houses out that way. 

There were watchful eyes among the old hunters and 
spies all that night and several nights afterwards. And, 
no doubt, the Indians kept watch, too, quiet as it seemed. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 266 



But next morning everything was astir early— Sun- 
day morning it was, too. The Indians felt more at home, 
so they began walking aromid to see the place. And then 
the trouble began. 

Of course, nothing must happen to make them angry. 
But Indians were not very clean people ; and to have more 
than a himdred about, even for a few days, was not so 
pleasant. They did not mean to be rude; indeed, they 
were trying to be very friendly. 

They wanted to see how the white people lived and 
how they used all those ciu"ious things in their houses. 
They walked into the taverns and even into the homes of 
the people. They picked up anything they did not under- 
stand, or pointed at it ; and they had to be told what it was, 
and they had to see how it was used. 

To them the little town was certainly queer and inter- 
esting. The old stockade and the blockhouse had a few 
standing around them nearly all the time. 

The jail was a log house standing in the Public Square 
towards the eastern side. It had a high stockade fence 
all around it. The stocks were on the southern side of 
the courthouse. They soon learned the use of both of 
these and moved uneasily away. 

The white people had wondered what could be done 
to entertain their guests on a Sunday morning. But the 
Indians were deciding that themselves. And the Indians 
found that when a horn sounded it meant something to 
eat for them. Sometimes the sound would come from Mar- 



266 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

ket Street and they went down there. Then it came from 
the Square and they went over there. 

About ten o'clock the sound of wheels and horses' hoofs 
made every eye look that way. Two carriages drawn by 
beautiful horses came rapidly into the Square, along the 
road from the Sulphur Spring Bottom. They swung 
around and stopped in front of Major Lewis' big frame 
house on the north side of the Square. 

Molle-Tulla, the tall wife of Piomingo, and Jacsie 
Moniac, Colbert's wife, followed the carriage closely and 
stood in open-eyed wonder. They were dressed .in their 
best. They had on beautiful moccasins and fringed leather 
leggins wdth bells up the side. A gay Indian blanket was 
wrapped around their shoulders and their long hair was 
braided and hung dowTi from their backs. 

But what was this? A little negro boy jumped down 
from his seat by the old negro driver and opened the car- 
riage door. Some ladies stepped out from the .carriages. 
They were dressed in their best clothes this Sunday morn- 
ing. Smiling and bowing to the Indians, they went in- 
side the house. Molle-Tulla and Jacsie went, too, one with 
her baby in her arms and the other with her little child 
toddling by her side. Nothing could make the Indians sit 
down on the chairs offered them. They stood by the door 
gazing at the ladies— at their faces and at their clothes. 
It was so wonderful to them. Never before had they seen 
anybody dressed that way. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 267 



One of the ladies took her bonnet off in order to smooth 
her hair. Jaesie stepped over and put it on her own head, 
looking very much pleased. Now the owner felt that she 
did not want that bonnet herself any longer, so she was 
just about to give it to Jaesie, when one of the other ladies 
said, *' Don't. If you do we shall have to give bonnets to 
every Indian woman here.'' But I think Jaesie got that 
bonnet. 



Just then a horn with a different sound from the 
others startled Jaesie and Molle-Tulla, and .out they walked 
to see what it meant. 

A man was standing in the courthouse door, blowing 
a horn. Something about him, with his strong Scotch 
face and his clear grey eyes, seemed to draw people to 
"him. That was the Rev. Thomas B. Craighead. He had 
come from his home at the Spring Hill, after locking up 
the little meeting house there, to have church in the court- 
house, as he often did on a Sabbath day. 

White people and Indians now crowded into the little 
house and under the lean-to and at every door and window. 
Little did the Indians understand of what he said. But 
they saw that he was in earnest, that he was telling them 
something very solemn, so they scarcely took their eyes 
off him throughout the long two hours. 

In the afternoon some one wanted to have some races 
and games, but Mr. Craighead said, ''No, it is the Sabbath 
day." 



268 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

But the Indians had a very pleasant afternoon. While 
Mr. Craighead held another service, and many of them 
went to that, the others went through every house in the 
village. It was more to them than going to the fair to us. 



Monday morning the boys did not go to school. Mr. 
Craighead even came into town with some of the people 
who lived out that way. He always crossed at the Acade- 
my Ferry, so on his way to the Square he had to ride up 
Market Street. 

Mr. Lardner Clarke and two others who had stores 
were standing at their doors. They bowed in answer to 
Mr. Craighead's stately greeting; and when he motioned 
up towards the Square, they shook their heads smilingly. 
The stores, not having been open on Sunday, were now 
places of great interest to the Indians. They wanted the 
things they saw. Mr. Clarke and the others tried to be 
very pleasant so as to keep them in a good humor, and 
at the same time not to give away everything they had. 



It was on the square towards the north side that the 
crowd had gathered. Ladies were sitting at every win- 
dow of Major Lewis' two-storied frame house. This place 
afterwards became the Nashville Inn. The windows of 
Talbot's Tavern on the east side and a small frame house 
near it were also crowded with white people. Some boys 
were up in the trees, so as to see better what was going on. 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 269 



Piomingo and Colbert were very proud of their young 
men— their strong young Chickasaw braves— just as Gen- 
eral Robertson and the others were proud of their young 
men. The Indians wanted to show off, and at the same 
time do something to show their kindly feeling for the 
fine way in which they had been entertained. 

So on the road running in front of the tavern they 
began. First, they had several ball games. They had 
their own way of playing games. These were watched 
with great interest and with much clapping and cheering 
at a good play! 

Then they had some high jumping and then some foot 
races. They would start on the east side, near the front 
of the little frame house, and run to the goal over towards 
the Cedar Knob. After several races the Indians stood 
back and asked that some of the young white braves run 
a race. The white men had no idea of running against 
the Indians, as some trouble might come from it. But if 
the Indians wanted to see them race with one another it 
was only polite for them to do it. 

A tall, straight, slender man strode out of the crowd, 
and by a wave of his cane picked out five young men. 
Without stopping a moment, they had thrown off part 
of their clothes and were standing at the line made by the 
same cane. 

Each young man had his eyes on that firm, tall man, 
as did every human being present. He seemed to com- 
mand just by a glance from those grey eyes of his. Not 



270 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

a sound was heard, when suddenly that wonderful voice 
called the start. Instantly off went the young men as 
though on the wings of the wind. 

Judge McNairy, Mr. Craighead and Gasper Mansker 
stood at the goal, away over towards the Knob. 

Who was the fine young fellow who had stood near the 
middle of the line? You could guess if you had watched 
John's mother as they started; if you had seen how she 
caught her breath, raised one hand and leaning forward 
gazed eagerly towards the goal. 

It was John— this young man eighteen years old! 
John had never failed his mother in trying at all times 
to do the best he could. Mr. Craighead could tell how 
well he knew that Latin and Greek ; the old hunters knew 
that he could do everything they could, and just as well, too ; 
and his mother knew him at home, which was best of all. 

It was almost an even race, for the boys were well 
matched. Many a race had they had together going to 
and from school; many a time while growing up together 
had they tried each other's strength in different ways! 

This time after the third rim the judges reported- 
Best two out of three— John! 

Then when the five came running back to the starting 
place the tall man said, ''Well done, young men." But 
he shook hands with the winner, as the crowd knew he 
would do. 

Their eyes met with the same straight, fearless look. 
And the next moment John looked over at his mother and 



LITTLE BOY STORIES. 271 



smiled. He was glad when lie saw her answering smile; 
and he was glad, too, to shake hands with Andrew Jack- 
son! 

But to return to the Indians. They were delighted at 
the way the white people enjoyed their races and ball 
games. They w^ere proud of themselves. After a big din- 
ner, they decided to start for home. But on the way they 
stopped at Gen. Robertson's and spent the night. 

Then on they went, out the Mail Road, part of the 
Natchez Trace, past Joslin's, on down to the Chickasaw 
Nation. 

1795. 

We are interested to know that in May following this 
visit Colonel John Mansker took a company of volunteer 
soldiers to help Piomingo fight against the Creeks. There 
was a battle in which the Chickasaws won, and this ended 
that war. 

But in April Gen. Robertson had sent by boat to the 
Chickasaws powder, lead, vermilion and corn, besides five 
hundred stands of arms. 

In July he sent a large supply of the same kind of 
things and with them some farming tools. 

We are also interested to know that the second thing 
Andrew Jackson did, when he appeared in Congress De- 
cember, 1796, was to ask that these supplies be paid for 
by the United States. He showed how in the treaties the 
Chickasaws and the Governor of the Territory had j^rom- 
ised to help each other. 



272 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

It was right, of course, to keep their word, so Con- 
gress paid for all the supplies sent. 

Near the end of the year 1795 peace was declared with 
the Cherokees and Creeks. There was no more trouble 
from the Indians in the Cumberland country. 




Tennessee was made a State June 1, 1796. 

Here are three more dates to remember: 

Oct. 6, 1783 

1790 

June 1, 1796 

Through long years of trouble, when starvation or the 
horrible death from an Indian tomahawk faced them day 
and night, these brave, true-hearted people had come. 

And so far on its way had grown our 

** Little town in the cedars at the Bluff." 



THE END. 



ADDENDA. 



TIMOTHE DE MONBREUN. 

1760. 

WE never tire of hearing about Tiniothe De Mon- 
breun. Of the few Frenchmen who came here in 
those early times he was the only one who stayed. 
He made his home here for over forty years. He 
was born in France in 1731 and died in Nashville 
in 1826. 

He came to Canada with the French army. After the 
French lost the battle of Quebec he came do\\T:i into the 
Illinois country and lived at Kaskaskia. This was in 1760. 
Like the other hardy young voyageurs, he was eager 
always to go still further into the wild new country. He 
found a few other men who liked to do this, too, and to- 
gether they started out. His boat was a much better boat 
than Gasper Mansker could ever have made out in the 
woods. Charles Charlville, then an old man, told him of 
the wonderful place far up on the Shauvenon where he 
could find good trading wdth the Indians. 

At last he found the Big Salt Lick. He knew it was 
the place he sought, for there was the old stock-fort and 
the mound. De Monbreun soon had a boat load of buffalo 
skins and furs ; and the Indians were glad to get the guns 
and bright colored cloth and beads. He went back and 

(273) 



274 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

forth between Kaskaskia and the Salt Lick many times 
during the years that followed. 

One winter he and his wife came up to the Big Salt 
Lick and made their home in the neighborhood. They 
lived in a cave on the bluff of the river. This cave was 
between the mouth of Stone's River and Mill Creek. It 
was on the right bank going up the river. 

Like Robinson Crusoe, he used a ladder. This he drew 
up after him when he went to his cave. In that cave his 
little boy \¥as born and lived there all that first winter of 
his life. Was it not a queer home for a tiny baby? 

During the summer of 1775 De Monbreun made his 
camp on the bluff where Eaton's Station was afterwards 
built. He said no Indians came that summer, fall or win- 
ter, but that the largest herds of buffalo and other game 
that he had ever seen came to the Lick. 

In the spring of 1776 he went down to New Orleans 
with his tallow and hides. His kinsman, the Governor of 
Florida, gave him the right to hunt on the Arkansas River. 
But the Indians, knowing nothing and caring less for the 
Governor of Florida, troubled him very much. So back 
he came to the Shauvenon. 

1777. In the fall of this year he concluded to go up on 
the Wabash to Vincennes. He left his camp on the bluff, 
near Lock No. 1, in the care of one of his men. The man 
was to join him the next spring at the mouth of the Shau- 
venon. 



TIMOTHE DE MONBREUN. 275 

This hunter joined him at Vincennes very much sooner 
than was expected. We can find the reason in the story 
of Thomas Sharpe Spencer. 



Before 1779 De Monbreun had only come up the Shau- 
venon to trade and to hunt. He did not seem to be think- 
ing of making his real home here. But when he found 
the English-speaking people building their houses and get- 
ting ready to stay, and when he found that he liked them, 
he decided to make his home with them. He is the only 
Frenchman of whom we hear much in the midst of those 
English-speaking people who were the earliest settlers at 
Nashville. 

He won the respect of all. He was an intimate friend 
of Col. Robertson. His influence was felt in many ways, 
for he did much to help the whole settlement. 

In the earliest and darkest times of the Indian trou- 
bles, he went out among the Indians carrying messages of 
friendship from the Stationers. In that way he gave help 
that could have been given by no one else here. The In- 
dians knew him well as a trader. His manner pleased 
them. He knew how to meet them and to stay friendly 
with them. 

The Scotch Nash-' 'borough" was changed to the 
French Nash-''ville." We wonder if he had anything to do 
with this change. 

Of the historv of his familv in France and of his com- 



276 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

ing to Canada, not much is known. But he certainly was 
of the better class of French gentlemen. 

After life began to get easier and safer here at Nash- 
ville he was one of the first to lay aside the hunting shirt 
and leggins. Then it was that M. De Monbreun dressed 
as was the custom of the gentlemen in France. He wore 
knee breeches with bright buckles, and black stockings, 
and his white shirt was ruffled. 

He always kept in his home the sword he had used at 
Quebec, and he wore his large gold watch which he had 
brought from France. In 1796 the three sons of the Duke 
of Orleans passed through Nashville. The oldest of these 
young men afterwards became Louis Phillippe, King of 
France. Here their party took small boats and went down 
to New Orleans. 

The joy of Timothe De Monbreun knew no bounds 
when these young men arrived. He talked rapidly and 
happily wdth them in his own language. He heard much 
about his beloved France and all the wonderful events 
that had been taking place there during the recent years. 
He showed them his watch and his sword which he had 
used at Quebec. He wore then with even greater pleasure 
than usual his white shirt, his knee breeches and his silver 
buckles. 

When the little town began to grow and houses were 
built outside the stockade, De Monbreun 's storehouse was 
one of the first built. It was a log cabin for storing hides 



HOW NASHVILLE LOOKED IN 1797. 277 

and furs. He afterwards built a stone storehouse near 
the Square. 

He had a dwelling house in the early times on the hill- 
side where the Nashville Female Academy used to be. 
This was on Church Street near the east end of the via- 
duct. A grove of fine old forest trees covered all that hill- 
side. The house in which he last lived and where he died 
is called his farm house. It was on what is now Broad 
Street between the First Baptist Church and High Street. 

The street named for him was laid off through the back 
of his farm. His spring was down the hillside east of his 
house. 

We find in 1794 '* Three or four acres leased to Timothe 
De Monbreim for the fencing thereof and agreement to 
leave it with the house in good repair." This was done 
by the trustees of Davidson Academy. 



HOW NASHVILLE LOOKED IN 1797. 



LET us see what a stranger said about Nashville 
during the summer of 1797. 

This stranger was a young man whose 
home was in London, England. His name was 
Francis Bailey. He was in New Orleans and 
wanted to go through the country to New York. In 
those days people did not go about the world as they do 
now, just for the pleasure of traveling, so this was a very 
unusual journey he was making. He came up the Missis- 



278 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

sippi to Natcliez, and from thence with a few men for com- 
pany he started on the journej^ by land. They came by way 
of an Indian trace, and this led them to Nashville. From 
New Orleans to Nashville is about twelve hundred miles. 

All went well until they reached the Tennessee River. 
Some of the men plunged in on horseback, and let the horses 
swim across. Mr. Bailey and a few others stopped and 
made a raft. But on this they began drifting helplessly 
down the river, when some friendly Indians came out in 
canoes and helped them to the eastern shore. 

These Indians started them in the right direction. 
Having drifted a little way do^vn the river, they were not 
on the path, or trace, and were sixty or seventy miles from 
Nashville. They were seven days on the way and came 
near starving to death. They did not know how to get food 
as the hunters did. 

On the seventh day about 11 o'clock a path was foimd. 
This soon widened and showed the tracks of cows. Then 
they came in sight of a log cabin. It was the first house 
they had seen since leaving Natchez. 

Mr. Bailey writes that they were so happy that they 
jumped up and down, and shouted and hallooed, weak and 
tired as they were. 

An old woman came to the door. She said that theirs 
was such a new place, that they could not ''take in trav- 
elers" yet, but that about a mile and a half on the strangers 
could get food and shelter. 

They hastened and came to that place. It was Mr. 
Joslin's plantation. Mr. Bailey wrote: ''We soon ap- 



HOW NASHVILLE LOOKED IN 1797. 279 

proaclied it, and entering the yard saw the horses of our 
late companions ranging about in a field near the house. 
This was an agreeable sight, as it was one trouble off our 
minds, and it was not long ere they themselves came out 
to meet us." Soon they ate together their dinner of pork 
and beans, and Mr. Bailey thought that no elegant London 
dinner ever tasted so good. 

The}^ learned that they were only a few miles from 
Nashville. 

On the way from *'Joslin's" into town he met with a 
great surprise. "We even met within three or four miles 
of the town two coaches fitted up in all the style of Phila- 
delphia or New York, besides other carriages, which plainly 
indicated that the spirit of refinement and luxury had 
made its way into the settlement. As we approached the 
town the plantations on either side of the road began to 
assume a more civilized appearance." 

They were coming in what is now the Charlotte Pike, 
and had passed Gen. Robertson's home and others equally 
comfortable. Judge McNairy was living near his spring 
at that time, the famous "Judge's Spring." 

The road came into the old buffalo path. They went on 
past the Sulphur Spring and up to the "Public Lott." 

"It was near 7 o'clock when we reached Nashville. The 
sight gave us great pleasure. After so long absence from 
any compact society of this kind, we viewed the several 
buildings with satisfaction." .... "We enquired for the 
best tavern in the place; we hastened to it; and 



280 EARLY HISTORY OF NASHVILLE. 

giving our horses to the hostler, entered the house, and sat 
down completely happy in having performed this laborious 
and troublesome journey. 

"The next morning, August 1st, I went around to view 
the town, found it pleasantly situated on the southwest bank 
of the Cumberland River, and elevated above its bed eighty 
or one hundred feet. 

''The to^n contains sixty or eighty families (about 250 
or 300 people.) The houses, which are chiefly of logs and 
frame, stand scattered over the whole site of the town. 
(There were two or three stone houses.) 

''The people, like all those in newly settled towais, are 
chiefly concerned in some way of business. There are two 
or three taverns, but the principal one is kept by Major 
Lewis." 

On the north side of the Square there was a large frame 
house, owned by Maj. Wm. T. Lewis. This was kept as a 
tavern in 1802. It must have been the place where Mr. 
Bailey stopped. Major Lewis himself must have lived 
there at that time. Any one in those days who had a large 
enough house "took in travelers." 

After a few days Mr. Bailey left Nashville alone, and 
went by way of the Clinch Moimtain Road to Knoxville, 
and so on to Philadelphia and New York. 

His coming into Nashville is of especial interest to us. 
It gives us a glimpse of the most thickly settled road lead- 
ing out from town at that time, and of the signs of refine- 



HOW NASHVILLE LOOKED IN 1797, 281 

ment and elegance that had come to this little town, even 
at that early day. 

The path or trace leading by Joslin's plantation was a 
part of the old Chickasaw Trace. The Natchez Trace 
crossed the Tennessee at Colbert 's Ferry. 

Note.— Francis Bailey afterwards became a great 
astronomer. He was the founder and first President of the 
Eoyal Astronomical Society of England. 

NOTE FOR REFERENCE. 

Surrender of Cornwallis, Oct. 19, 1781. 

Preliminary Treaty, Paris, Nov. 30, 1782. 

Permanent Treaty of Peace, Paris, Sept. 3, 1783. 

Convention met at Philadelphia and framed the Con- 
stitution May, 1787. 

George Washington took oath of office as President 
April 30, 1789. 

(The States were governing themselves in the mean- 
time.) 



INDEX 



PAGE 

Adventure, The, its voyage 75-83 

itsfreight 84 

Allegiance to North Carolina 241 

Andrew Jackson, coming of 241 

goes to Congress 271 

Animals formerly here 7 

Bailey, Francis, at Nashville 277 

Barton, Col 88,147,151,208,213 

Bible at the Bluff 85,227 

Black Fox, The 248 

Bledsoe's Station 72 

Blockhouse at the Bluff, location 

of 70,101 

Bluff settlement, 1779 68,69 

Bluff, battle of the, how begun. _. 145 

account of 147 

Boys' training in the forest 226 

clothing 226 

Bridge, the first 243 

Buchanan, John 66,147,156,247,260 

his book 158 

Buchanan's Station, location 246 

attack on 247 

Carr, John 253,254 

"Cabin rights" 65 

Cabins, how built and furnished.. 102 

Castleman , Abraham 1 04 , 1 05 , 1 39 , 1 43 

164,177,247,248 

Cedar Street, the name 1 

Cedar Knob, location of 1 

Centennial Park, old oak in 5 

fine spring in 8 

Charlville at Salt Lick 44,273 

and Demonbreun 46,273 



PAGE 

Cherokees and Chickasaws, 

enemies of Shawnees 42,43 

trade with French 45 

Chiatchattalla at Buchanan's 249 

Chickasaws meet Mansker 50 

Christmas, 1779, first settlers 67 

City reservoir, McCampbell's Hill 12 

Clayton, boys captured 155 

Seward, at Buchanan's 248,254 

Clinch Mountain road 218 

Coldwater, battle of 237 

Corporation limits, 1784 214 

Coteatoy makes trouble 246 

Cotton 118,204 

Courthouse, first 209 

Craighead, Rev. T. B 210,228,267 

Cumberland River, description. _ 21 

why the name 26 

Davidson Academy 229 , 232 

county, beginning of 208 

Davidson, General 140 

Delaware Indians at Bluff 73 

Demonbreun,Timothy,46,55, 179, 181,273 

Diary of Col. Donelson 78 

Dogs, intelligence of 167 

Donelson,John, at Clover Bottom 118 

his voyage 75-83 

Rachel 77,242 

Dunham, Miss, and Indians 142 

Mrs., and Indians 255,257 

Eaton's Station 72 

Adventure stops at _. 82 

help in battle of Bluff 152 

Ewin, Andrew 105,173,188,209,228 

(283) 



284 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

Felix Robertson, born 132 

Fires, how made 103, 129 

Flax 206 

Fort Negley 12 

Freeland's Station 71 

attack on 133 

Frenchman fears Spencer 55, 275 

Gamble, the fiddler 114,116,117 

Gap, The, stones near 25 

why named 26 

Girls' home training 227 

Government of Notables 89,188 

Gower, Captain 119,120,123 

Granny White Pike, name 12 

Hart, Capt. , salt works 244 

Hermitage, The 11 

Hickory-nuts save settlers.. .125, 127, 169 

Holliday, with Spencer 53,54 

Hood, David 104,115,144 

House, kind first required 215 

Indians at Buchanan's Station. _. 247 

at Freeland's 134 

at Mrs. Dunham's 255 

Creeks and Cherokees de- 
feated 237 

defeated at Nickojack 258 

drive away game 170 

first attack of 90 

kill early settlers 95 

make treaty with Robert- 
son 195 

many murders by 144, 154 

run from children 111 

scalp Miss Dunham 142 

visit Nashville 259 

Jackson, Andrew, coming of . 241 

first fight with Indians 242 

goes to Congress 271 



PAGE 

"Jerked meat," usefulness of 29, 64 

Johnson, Mrs., her school 86,227 

Judge's Spring 34,279 

Land laws 92,93 

Lardner Clarke's store 233 

Leiper, Capt 116,148,151 

Lewis Hill, location of 11 

Lewis' Tavern 266 , 280 

Lick Branch 9 

Lindsey, Isaac, at Salt Lick 35 

"Little Bowl, To A," poem 40 

Little Boy, The, and the cows _ . 109 

his bell 108,126 

how he lived 97 

races before Indians 270 

sees a wedding 115-117 

Lucas, Major 83,137 

Mansker, Gasper, and Piomingo.. 179 

comes to the Bluff 62 

coming of 47,48 

moves to Mansker's Station 190 

one of the Spies 164 

return overland 51 

voyage down Mississippi. __ 48 

Mansker's Station 72 

road to 200 

Menifee, James 146 

Mero District 243 

"Middle Basin, The," poem 19 

Mill, old fashioned 202,203 

Molloy, Thomas 190,213,214,255 

Money, substitutes for 192 

Mound, near Salt Lick 34 

curiosities of 37 

others near by 39 

Mound Builders 37-39 

Mountain Leader, The 50 

Mulherin, James 66,159,161,228,255 



INDEX. 



286 



PAGE 



Nash, General 89,140 

Nashborough, why named 

Nashville, first boundaries 

in 1797 

Inn 

when named 

Neely, Mr., killed by Indians... 



89 
214 
277 
268 
212 

95 



Notables, The, their work 89,188 

Oak tree. Centennial Park 5 

Obed's River, how named 47 

O'Connor, Jimmy 251 

Oldest Nashville pike 14,62 

Original drainage, map of 16 

Overton Hills, location of 12 

game in 140 



Piomingo helps Bluff settlers 

men of, meet Mansker 

takes part in treaty 

visits Nashborough 

visits Nashville 

warns of Indian attack 

Polk Home, location of 

Pre-emption Act 



Rains, John, coming of 

at Buchanan's Station 

at Coldwater 

builds a station 

joins party at Bluff 

moves to the Bluff 

tells story of David Hood . _ 

Red gill 105,113,139, 

"Remonstrance to Breaking Up 

the Settlement' ' 

Rifles, pet names of 

Robertson, James, coming of 

Arrives at the Bluff 

at Coldwater 

at Freeland's 

at Nickojack 



157 
50 
196 
175 
263 
238 
2 
175 

46 

252 

239 

72 

66 

92,136 

145 

168,177 

173 
163 
61 
62 
238 
134 
258 



PAGE 

Robertson goes after powder 130 

goes to North Carolina 193 

in Battle of the Bluff 148 

made Brigadier-General 245 

makes friends of Indians... 174 

makes treaty with Indians. 195 

opposes departure 172 

Salt Lick, the, French come to .. 44 

howfound 33 

making salt at the 93, 244 

School, the first 86 

of Mr. Craighead 229,232 

Scotland, stories of, at Bluff 141 ' 

"Shawnee Salad" 81 

Shawnees at Salt Lick 41 

history of 41-43 

Shelby buys land in East Nash- 
ville 193 

Sign-writing in the forest 165 

Somerset, faithful 122,137 

Spencer, Thomas Sharpe, coming 

of 52 

at the Bluff 104,114,139 

death of 224 

his first home 53,54 

stories of 221 

Spies, pay of the 189 

tracking Indians 163 

Spring at the Bluff, the 63 

Springs about Nashville 8 

Stockade, how built 70 

Store, first, in Nashville 233 

Stone, Uriah, first visit of 36,47 

voyage down Mississippi... 48 

Stone's River, how named 36 

Streets, how named 235 

Sulphur Spring Bottom, location 

of 9 

Frenchmen at 45 

Robertson comes to 62 



285 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

Swanson, Edward 151 

"Swivel," the, at battle of the 

Bluflf 152 

at Buchanan's 187 

at Freeland's 136 

celebrates Independence.-. 187 

given to Indians 254 

on the boat 76 

on the blockhouse 85 

Trace, A, how made 30 

University of Nashville, begins. . 232 



PAGE 

Wariota River, named 26 

Wasioto Mountains 25 

Watauga settlement, location 59 

sends men to Salt Lick 60,65 

Watts, John, Cherokee Chief 253 

Weaving 204,205 

Wedding at the Bluff 115-117 

Wells, Mr., his mill 201 

Wilson's Spring, location 10 

Wilson's Spring Branch 10 

Wool 207 





^^1 






■■■ms 








